Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'muscle-growth'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Ragnar12231

    Teaser for new story

    Writing another (less serious) story that'll hopefully involve more muscle growth and m/n So here's a teaser for the characters, if I could draw this would probably be a better teaser but this'll have to do XD Characters for story Main: Troy (Pre- BearBite) Height: 6ft 3" Weight: 13 stone Age: 17 Gay Eye colour: Light Blue Hair colour: Black Family: No blood relatives, foster parents no siblings Shoe size: 13 Interests: Food, jogging, rugby, getting drunk, gaming Werebear Alpha Name: 'Bear' Height: 7ft Weight: 25 stone Age: 30 Hair colour: Brown Eye colour: Silver Bisexual Family: Pack, Iggy Step-Brother (Aggro Beta), Father deceased (owned country manor), Mother missing, Step father (owns rugby club Show size: 20 Interests: Sleeping, Eating, Rugby, Eating, Weight lifting (Bites Troy) Werebear Aggro Beta Name: Ignis (Iggy) Height: 6ft 5" Weight: 18 stone Age: 25 Hair colour: Dirty Blonde Eye colour: Light green Gay Family: Bear (step-brother) , Pack, Father (Owns Rugby club) Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cross country, Swimming, Horse riding, Chess, Paintballing. Werewolf Omega Name: Oscar (Oz) Height: 5ft 4" Weight: 10 stone Age: 18 Hair colour: Light Blue Eye colour: Turquoise Gay Family: Pack & Gran Shoe size: 9 Interests: Art, Music, Dancing, Cooking, Socialising (Can't stand being alone) Werebear Passive Beta Name: Horace Height: 6ft Weight: 14 stone Age: 27 Hair colour: Pale blonde Eye colour: Blue Straight Family: Fiancé (Yui), Pack, Mother and Father Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cooking, Rugby, Cycling and Painting Werebear Beta pair Name: Yui (You-ee) Height: 5ft 6" Weight: 9 stone Age: 29 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Brown Straight Shoe size: 6 Family: Fiancé (Horace), Sister (Kyla), Two moms Interests: Singing, Music, Gym and Rollerskating Troy's human friend Name: Jerry Height: 5ft 8 Weight: 7 stone Age: 17 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Dark blue Straight Shoe size: 9 Family: Mum, Dad, Two sisters (14 & 16) and One brother (28) Interests: Basketball, gaming, music, anime.
  2. flamedelft

    The Great White Shirt

    A/N: AER is frustrating me with the talking and emotions right now, so I thought I could clear my mind with something else where no direct speech would be used. Hope you enjoy this one. As always, any feedback is greatly appreciated. --- A sudden impact from behind caused the files I held to scatter across the floor.It was followed by frantic apologies by Gary. As we were collecting the papers, I noticed some muffled sniggering. Damn. I really didn't get why some wanted to make Gary miserable. I mean, apart from being morbidly obese, and kind of short, he had a cute face, and if he slimmed down he'd be a looker for sure. I assured Gary that I wasn't mad, and we went separate ways. - At the end of the work, I met him again, he was waiting for the elevator. He apologized and I assured him that it was alright again. He asked if I wanted to go for some drinks sometime, which I accepted. - A few days later, we arranged a time, and then we went right after work, just the two of us. We talked about random shit, before he got kind of mellow and a bit weepy, and he started to tell me how I'm great guy, and how no one at office respects him. He even told me that he heard they've been calling him 'Great White Shirt' sometimes. An obvious joke about his big wardrobe necessary to cover him combined with his appetite. I hoped he didn't catch that one, and I did my best to call out the coworkers when I overheard them, but it apparently didn't do much. Dicks. I asked him if he tried to bring it to the HR, but he said they wouldn't help, as he didn't have any evidence. I told him that he could vent to me, but if he came up with anything, I'd be happy to help. He replied that he actually did have something in mind already, but he'd rather discuss it more sober. We paid and went home. - The next day, we met near the elevator, and we chatted a bit. I had a bit of time, so we sat down in the lobby, and he told me that he wanted to lose weight with my help, and gain some muscle. I was a bit taken aback, as I'm not particularly athletic, but I said that I'd help him. - We've been e-mailing pretty regularly now, I told him that he should start moving more, use things like when parking, don't try to get the spot nearest to where he's going, take stairs instead of the elevator... I also got him to go to the gym I frequent, which was pretty small and friendly, so he wouldn't have to feel much selfconsciousness. - He actually stuck with it, and in a few weeks, it was obvious the shirt didn't fit him as well as before, especially around his waist, which had shrunk a few inches. He had great results in the gym as well, he began a bit weaker than me (which honestly surprised me, as while I'm no gym rat, I do go to the gym regularly, and he wasn't having much trouble catching up to me), but now he was maxxing out every machine in our gym. When I took two weeks of vacation, he was pretty happy, and I wasn't worried about him. The bullying pretty much stopped by that point, mainly because he wasn't so easy to push around, both in literal sense and the metaphorical, thanks to his boost to self esteem. - I was checking my e-mail (I'm not a workaholic, I just want to know what's going on at the firm), and there was a new mail from Gary. 'Can't wait 'til you get back, got a surprise for you. - Gary' I wondered what that was about, but he didn't send anything else. - I was waiting for the elevator upwards, still a bit sleepy as I overslept, when someone grabbed me at the waist, and I was suddenly sitting on a quite weird chair, no backrest, the seat was bumpy and covered in thin cloth, and there was a thick furry pillar right in front of my crotch. And the chair started moving towards the stairs. And then my brain caught up. It was Gary, and apparently going the nine stories by himself was getting too boring and easy. He asked if I liked the surprise. I said that it was amazing, and congratulated him on his growth. We also went for drinks after work. - Even though I haven't seen Gary all day, I also didn't hear anyone mocking him, so they really must have come around. - As we were drinking, Gary told me all about his last two weeks. His strength has been soaring, and he had lost pretty much all of his fat by now. I asked him about the bulge under his pecs, which were now straining his shirt. He said that his abs are so big now that they push out, but when he flexes them they're hard like a rock. I asked if he was using any steroids, but he denied, saying that he'll look into steroids if he slows down, but there's been no reason to. As we paid and left the bar, he asked me out. I happily accepted. Fuck, it was so flattering, getting asked out by this monster of a man. - The next day, he approached me at my desk, and told me with a big smile that I'm expected at his at eight, and no wasn't an option. Dress code was 'casual'. - I arrived in jeans and a t-shirt, and I brought a six pack of beers. He opened the door for me, and my god he was looking amazing. He looked like he just finished a workout. His muscles bulging everywhere, his pecs pushing out his string tank, that had sweat stains all over it, the deep cleft between them clearly visible despite the very generous covering of hair on them. Traps bunched up almost to his ears, and making it looks like he had no neck. His bare arms, looking more like thighs, shifting with his every movement. His giant shorts covered his thights, but his calves were looking insane, and his feet were bare. And everywhere I looked, he was covered in dark mat of hair, damp from his sweat. I reached out to shake his hand, but he pulled me inside and right into a hug. It was incredible how even when he was so short I could rest my head on top of his, I never felt smaller in my entire life. It was like being hugged by a living statue, his flesh moving only when he commanded it. His smell was everywhere now, and it wasn't bad. He apologized, having lost track of time pumping up before our date, but the food was ready, he'd just have a quick shower. I stopped him and said that I didn't mind, we could eat right now, if he wanted. He shrugged and said okay, but he smirked. He brought out an insane amount of food, and assured me that he'd eat most of it, he was eating like that all the time now, and he almost never had any leftovers. He shoveled the food into him, quicker than I thought possible. We didn't speak much during the dinner. When we were done, and the plates were discarded into the dishwasher, he said he was feeling like desert, while his eyes were plastered to my crotch, which was obviously straining pretty much non stop since I entered his house. I let him lead the way to his bedroom, and he asked if I really wanted to do this, to which I could only nod. He ripped his tank and shorts off him, now only in a jock strap straining with what looked like he stuffed a salami down there. I was a bit slower, getting out of my clothes the more usual way, while he just watched. He was very verbal about how hot I looked to him, and he came closer, running his hands everywhere he could reach. We kissed, our mouths colliding, our tongues wrestling for dominance, a battle obviously he won. We moved to his bed, he turned us around, so he was under me, my weight didn't seem to bother him, as I felt my body moving up and down as he breathed. When we came up for air, both of us panting, he told me there was another secret he wanted to show me. He opened his mouth and his tongue extended beyond what I thought possible. He was watching me with concern, not sure if this would scare me off. It didn't. I looked at it from different angles, and it just looked like any other tongue I've seen, there was just more of it. Then I got an idea, and I licked it, the taste was the same as before, so I started licking it and kissing it like a big cock, and even tried to deep throat it, which, while not entirely succesful thanks to my gag reflex, it drew out a deep moan out of him, and he brought my head back to his, withdrawing his tongue so I didn't choke on it and we resumed our kissing. Suddenly I became aware of something pushing against my ass. I broke our kiss again to look, and there was his huge cock, straining against the jockstrap to get closer to me. He said that I turn him on something crazy, but if I didn't mind, he'd be getting the desert now. I didn't so he sat up on the bed, and help me stand up. He pulled down my boxers, and grabbed me around my hips, while sucking my cock in his mouth, his nose buried in my pubes in no time. It was such an amazing feeling, I had trouble not coming, I said to ease up, so he slowed down a bit, obviously enjoying the taste of my cock. He slowly brought me to climax, and then backed off a bit. Then, when he was sure I wouldn't blow immediately, he slowly devoured my cock right to the root again, but I suddenly felt his tongue sliding out, enveloping my balls, and continuing even further back, teasing my pucker. As I gradually relaxed it, he entered, and I could not stand it anymore, pulling on his head, only succeding at pulling my whole body closer to him, I came with a yell, never having experienced such an orgasm, which was amplified by the tip of his tongue pressing on my prostate. I slumped against him, as he slowly and gently withdrew his tongue, and my spent cock flopped out of his mouth, he smacked his lips, and thanked me for my contribution to his growing body. Cheeky fucker. I told him he was amazing, but I wasn't sure if I could fully reciprocate. He said he didn't mind, so I began to return to favor, tugging his dick out of it's clothed prison, it stood much larger than mine. He told me to just go easy, so I started kissing and licking it, like his tongue before, massaging his hairy balls with my hands. He told me that I could squeeze harder, so I applied more and more pressure, the only response was louder moans and more frequent twitching of his cock. Guess I unknowingly helped him become a superhero. He said he was close, so I renewed my efforts, which was shortly rewarded by an explosion of cum, covering both of us in big white globs. As we both recovered, he asked if I wanted to take a shower now. I nodded, and he got up, slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great view of his ass from above as he walked. As we showered, we had a bit of a worship session, as I helped him wash, I kissed, grabbed and pushed on his muscles. In no time, he was hard again, his cock proudly pointing slightly upwards, while I still didn't recover. He started stroking himself, I hugged him around his neck, watching from behind his shoulder, as he brought himself to another climax with a growl, just as plentiful as the first one. Boy, we were going to have so much fun... Edit: whoops, forgot to translate two words.
  3. Trontastic

    Transform Gaiden: Part 1

    So, here's part 1 (2?) of the story. Again, comments and criticism are welcome and requested. Enjoy! ====================================== Nate ‘The Snake’ Blainey was a big man. Well, big may not exactly do him justice. He was massive. He was gorgeous. He was… everything. Standing at an even two meters tall, he stood a head almost everyone else on the train station. His hair made him stand out even more. His face grew stubble at a rate that was ridiculous. Nate didn’t even bother shaving any more than once a month, giving him a massive full brown beard reaching down to his clavicle. Combined with his long hair dangling down to his broad shoulders, he looked like some sort of freaky Viking warrior. He weighed a solid 140 kilograms, more or less, but none of it was fat. He was all lean, thick muscle. As he waited for his stop to approach, he adjusted his constantly throbbing, yearning crotch. Sometimes, people wore revealing pants that showed off a bit too much. They were called budgie smugglers. Not Nate. Nate was trying to keep a cockatoo stuffed in his poor pants! If someone had seen him in the few days since he last got rid of all his hair, they would have no other words for the face below other than perfection. His luscious lips, his sparkling blue eyes, even his teeth were brilliant to the point of ridiculous. Well, one of them. Truth be told, there were many like him. He belonged to a group known as the ‘Muscle Club’. Each one with the same level of physical attributes. Though, most of them were on the other side of the Pacific at this point. One of these Adonis lookalikes, Brian Chan, had come down to Sydney about a year ago to go see Mardi Gras. While he was there, he found Nate – then a rail thin, but tall guy – and ‘initiated’ him into the club. Since then, Nate was living a totally changed life. Ever since the transformation, nearly everything was going spectacular for him. He had a modest flat in the heart of the city. Where once was insecurity and mental hopeless, there was now a clarity of mind and general happiness. And he had no troubles picking up anyone for a little ‘R&R.’ The only real ‘downside’ was his constant, never-ending hunger for sex with other men. It didn’t matter whether they were short, tall, thin, fat or whatever. So long as they had something dangling between their legs, he wanted it, in every possible way. The hunger was never ending. Though he could satisfy himself quite well on his own, he only felt truly satisfied when with another of his ilk – and even that satisfaction was fleeting. His body and mind constantly craved the next hit. It was like he was a pack a day smoker gone cold turkey, and there were walking packs of ciggies everywhere. He preferred to be a gentleman about these sort of things with new guys, but it was times like now that really tested his personal resolve. It took everything he had from propositioning anyone on this cramped, little train. The hot, sweaty carriage, the smells of all the late night commuters… why did the toilet have to be out of order? Ah well, he was nearly at the station, and within walking distance of his flat. Then, hopefully he could find another initiate of the club who wanted to spend the night, or at least have a wank to relieve this colossal pressure. All things considered, he was leading a good, if interesting life. But, he still remembered where he had come from. Who he had been. The neurotic shut-in. The messy slob. The underachiever. The constant mental breakdowns. He wouldn’t wish that kind of mental suffering on anyone. “Doors opening. Please stand clear.” The tinny, recorded voice announced that they had stopped at his station. As he walked off and rounded the narrow, curved platform, a small figure dashed around and bumped into his muscled side, before mumbling a “sorry” and continued. As soon as there was contact, Nate got a blast of the figure’s noticeable, pungent scent. It smelled of day old sweat, tobacco smoke, marijuana, and something else. Tears? Mucus? Was this guy crying? Nate turned around and went around to see where the figure had gone. As he got around the notoriously steep curve, he saw what looked like a young man standing on the edge of the platform. He looked about 19, according to Nate’s keen eye. He was wearing a dirty, dishevelled jacket and some ratty jeans. He had short, black hair and had light brown skin. Maybe he was Maori? Nate was right though. The poor thing looked like he had cried his eyes out earlier that evening. Those same bloodshot eyes kept darting from the arrivals board hanging from the wall, the bend in the tracks, and back again. The board said ‘Next Train: 2 Minutes. Train will not stop at this station.’ This really worried Nate. This was an area noted for the amount of suicides that happened right where they were standing. Nate walked up and put his meaty hand on the poor boy’s shoulder. “Hey there, I’m Nate. Are you alright?” The young man just shuddered under Nate’s touch. “I-I’m having a rough time right now. Can you leave me alone, mate? Please?” “Well, if you’re not doing alright, sometimes its best of you talk to someone about it.” Nate heard a distant rumbling. He knew the train would barely slow down as it passed through. There was no doubt what would happen if the troubled guy decided to take a single step. Nate had to think of something fast. “Look, I know there’s probably a whole lot going wrong in your life right now. But if you do what I think you’re going to do, that’s the end of the story. Finito. Nothing gets resolved. But, that doesn’t have to be the end. No matter what you’ve done, or who’s hurt you, I know you can always make it better.” Just then, the train thundered around the bend. For a split second, it looked like the boy was seriously considering jumping. But, at that moment, his emotions overwhelmed him, and he fell to his knees, sobbing uncontrollably. Nate dropped down beside him and pulled him in for a big bear hug. As the boy cried into his stony forearm, Nate rocked him back and forth, and comforted him like an infant. After a while, when he had calmed down, Nate spoke up. “Did you want to go grab something to eat? There’s a Maccas around the corner, if you want. I reckon a bit of greasy food might do you some good right now.” “O-okay. Thanks.” “Don’t mention it. I was looking for a reason to eat out. Can you get up?” The boy cleared his throat, and tried to regain his footing. With a little support from Nate, he was soon on his own feet again. Using Nate as a support, the two made their way across the street to the golden arches. “T-thanks, man. I’m sorry for… for all this happening to you” “Nah, it’s all right. I’m always butting in on others’ business. How are you feeling?” “A bit better, I think. It’s Mick, by the way.” “Well, Mick, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
  4. hero1000

    Sweet Tea

    Guys this is a short but *ahem* sweet one: The two guys pulled up in their truck, the trailer loaded with landscaping gear. The tall, blond one got out first while the shorter Mexican finished up a drink of water and then went to the trailer to check everything out. Billy, the blond one, went to the door and knocked and it was answered by an older woman who smiled out at him. "Hi, I'm Bill and that's Pablo" Pablo turned and waved when he heard his name. "Greenscapes Landscaping sent us, here's my card. Do you mind showing us what you need?" "Oh, yes dears" the lady replied. "Well bless your hearts you are both so young! Do they let such young people do this kind of work?" Billy smiled, "Well actually I'm 20 and Pablo is 19 and we are both licensed to work. Greenscapes does full background checks on all employees so you don't need to worry about anything." She smiled politely, "Oh I wasn't worried." She paused, "Let me get my slippers on and I will come out and show you what I need done" She closed the door as Pablo walked up to join Billy. Pablo looked at his friend, "Maybe she is afraid of the Mexican" he made creepy eyes and Billy elbowed him. "Knock it off. She seems like a nice lady and she just went to get her slippers. " Even as he finished she came out with black lace slippers on which seemed to match her black day dress. "Well, my name is Mrs. Stewart" She shook both of their hands "What I would like you to do is to trim and cut my grass, and it needs edging something terrible. And, well, bless your hearts, if you don't mind I have some landscape stones I would like placed around the trees and have the trees pruned in the yard. " Pablo interrupted, "I don't see any trees" "Oh, they are around back, dear. Come, I'll show you. She went to the large fence and led them into the back yard. It was a high privacy fence made of oak, that was painted black like her dress and shoes. There were two oak trees and a magnolia tree back there. "Those trees are magnificent" Billy said. "Yes, dear, they have been here for a long time and I would like them to last longer. They are...Well let's just say they have a special place in my heart. You can see the stones over there to put around each one." She pointed to an immense and heavy looking pile of stones. "Yes ma'am" Pablo answered, "Why don't we mow and edge first then do the stones?" Mrs. Stewart smiled, "You are so polite. Whatever you think works best. I trust you. I will be inside working if you need anything, please knock and ask" Billy and Pablo went back to the trailer and got their gear out and spent the next 2 hours mowing, trimming and edging. The summer heat did a toll on the two men, but they enjoyed the feeling of productive work. Their clothes were drenched with sweat and they were plastered with cutting debris when they went to the back to begin working on the stones. Just as they were about to start working, Mrs. Stewart came out the back door with a silver tray laden with glasses and a pitcher of tea. "Hello, dears! I fixed you some sweet tea. A special recipe of mine." She smiled again "Please take a break and cool off before you start on those heavy old stones. I don't want you hurting yourselves and this will do the trick I think." She winked at them. They came over to where she was standing next to a patio table and chairs and said their thanks to her. Each taking a glass. The coolness of the liquid felt wonderful going down. They could taste that the tea had been made with real sugar and the sweetness took the edge off. Mrs. Stewart nodded and gestured to the chairs and said, "Please drink as much as you like and take a rest I will head back inside. Let me know when you would like me to inspect" She headed back inside, but stopped to take one last look before closing the door. She saw they were resting in the chairs and smiled again, this time with a more knowing look. "Yes, both of you will do just nicely" and she closed the door with a click. After a few seconds, Pablo opened his eyes and reached over to refill his glass. The tea was really good. "Hey, man, you want me to get you some more of this?" Pablo heard a grunt from Billy and figured that meant "Yes" in a "this heat is kicking my ass" kind of way. He turned around to get Billy's glass, "All right man hand me your....holy shit!" Billy was sitting with his eyes open. But instead of their usual green they were ice blue. Billy made another grunting sound and this time his chest swelled into his t-shirt like he had taken a deep breath. Pablo could see the outline of his pectorals, thick and full stretching the shirt so that the company logo looked like a distorted photo. The rest of his frame had filled out as well. Biceps threatened to break the lining of the sleeves and his legs looked ready to burst free of their denim confinement. Billy was breathing hard and trying to talk. Pablo went over to him, "Damn, man! What just happened to you?" Billy reached up to pull his friend in and grasped his arm hard. "Ow! Ow! Man! Let go you are hurting me!" "S...S...Sorry....I .....can...can't....help it." Still holding on to Pablo, Billy suddenly stood up. He had lengthened out from his normal 5'10" to a little over 6' now and the result was that he hefted his shorter Mexican friend off the ground. Pablo began to panic, "Put me down! Put me down, mon Dios! Put me down!" Billy's chest swelled even further and he inched up even higher, and was lost in the powerful energy coursing through his body. Pablo heard a pop and saw a rip appear between the words on the front of the t-shirt as mammoth sized pectorals pushed their way to freedom. A shadow seemed to loom over Pablo as Billy's back and shoulders widened out, growing impossibly thick with muscle. With a loud rip the shoulder seams on either side. Billy grunted again, but this time a strange smile found its way to his lips, "Ughh,....fuck....awesome!' The hand holding Pablo thickened and the grip grew tighter, making Pablo cry out in pain. The arm holding him up in a flexed position burst out of the sleeve. Suddenly Billy growled loudly and dropped Pablo to the ground, Then raised both arms up in a massive stretch flexing them to their fullest. The shirt exploded into tiny streamers over the monstrous form. Pablo whimpered and looked up from the ground at the nearly 7 foot giant towering over him. His gaze just caught the thick quads and calves of Billy's legs rupturing through the denim leaving only dangling threads around his waist. Billy had even out grown his boxers and for all practical purposes stood over his friend completely naked. Pablo could only stare at the 9 inch soft penis hanging over his head. "Oh" he whimpered again, "Why does this only happen to the white man? Why am I still the small one?" Billy smirked seeming to recover his senses, "Dude, this is freaking awesome" His voice rumbled. He leaned down to Pablo who flinched. He placed a big hand on his friend's chest to hold him in place then reached for the pitcher of tea. "Oh...mi amigo...no, please I beg you...." But Billy just smirked again and poured the pitcher down his friends throat who spluttered and gagged on the amount of tea he was trying to swallow. "Your turn, my friend" As Billy stood back up, Pablo saw over his shoulder a curtain flutter and he was sure he had seen a hand holding it but it was gone now. Pablo tried to roll over and stand up, saying the whole time, "No...see? It doesn't work on me...only...ughhh.only...oh shit" Pablo, still on his hands and knees could only grunt. Billy watched his friend begin to grow and said, "I think that old lady liked you more than me" He saw Pablo's back widen out on his little 5'4 frame. Pablo had to shift his arms supporting him to adjust for it, but they too had thickened up considerably. Massive horseshoe shaped triceps swelled up. Pablo started breathing fast and heavy and dropped his head giving Billy a full view of his neck bowing out and traps bulging upwards to overtake his shoulders. The short black hair, grew long and thick like a mane down his back as his butt swelled out into his jeans. Billy smiled, "Damn, Pablo, this is really kind of hot. I never felt like this about you before, but I think I like it" Billy's 9 inch dick began to swell out and lift up with the excitement. Pablo could only grunt in reply and tried to stand up again, but this resulted in his back splitting his shirt down the middle, leaving him moaning and gasping like he was having a massive orgasm. He finally staggered to his feet. And turned to face Billy who was sporting a full 15" hard on in front of his friend. Pablo hadn't grown much taller, but looked like he had put on about 200 pounds of muscle in those few short moments. His shirt had already ruptured in the front and his legs had split the jeans apart as he stood up leaving him exposed like Billy. His own manhood had grown to about 10" and was battling for attention with Billy's erection. Billy looked down and said, "Dude, I think I'm going to kiss you." and without warning he leaned over and pushed his lips against Pablo's lips who opened up to receive him. Their tongues met briefly, then Pablo gasped and grew up to about 5'8 and another 100 pounds of muscle, breaking free any remaining cloth. "Yes, that usually seals the deal" Came Mrs. Stewart's voice unexpectedly from behind them. "You two turned out beautifully and you must have really loved each other already, because my tea can't make that happen." The two men grew red in the face at her catching them naked in her yard, although they knew they couldn't help it. "It's ok, dears. Just finish up and when you are ready, I think you should find those stones no problem now." She went back inside the house with a giggle like a little school girl, the door clicking shut behind her. Billy turned back to Pablo, who was still looking embarrassed, and reached for his friend's dick. "She said finish up." he smiled Pablo gasped but then pushed up against Billy. The two of them began rubbing against each other, kissing deeply and passionately. Suddenly Pablo moaned and arched his head back as he spewed a volcano of cum into the air striking both of them in the face. He laughed for a second then realized Billy was thrusting harder against him, moaning and within seconds shot another load all over the two of them. They sat together for a little bit, then Pablo said, "I guess Mrs. Stewart deserves to have her stones moved for this." Billy smiled and added, "Damn straight" They set to work and it was nearly dark when they finished. They moved the last stones and were wondering how they were going to get back when Billy sat down and said, "I'm really beat. I just need to sit for a minute" Pablo said, "I know what you mean" And staggered over to sit near his new love. They held hands and Pablo cradled his head on Billy's chest. They both fell asleep like that and when they woke an hour later, they started to stand up. "Dude" they said at the same time, looking at each other. Billy was back to his 5'10 lanky self and Pablo was back to his 5'4 stocky frame. Pablo said, "You still look good like that" "You do too," They kissed again. "I wouldn't mind having some more of that tea, though" "What was that dears?".... THE END.
  5. SoupBacons

    Jack, After Dessert

    So, this is a short little story that I'd been working on for some time, nothing big (well... ) but I just had the idea in my head for some time now, and just wanted to get it out. /// Jack and Tim finished their meal, as the buzz of the restaurant subsided slightly. It was early afternoon, they had both taken a break from work to meet at a new restaurant – Tim was always so busy, and Jack thought that like this, they could spend a bit more time together. “Ugh, that was too good.” Said Tim, leaning back. Jack just looked at him, with a smile - gazing deeply into his dark brown eyes. He looked skinny even in that shirt, which looked a little big on him. Though, they were both fairly slim guys. Tim had brown hair, brown eyes, and a cute face, but that’s not really why Jack fell for him. “What?” Tim asked, raising his brow. “Oh, nothing.” Jack said, leaning forward, resting his elbows on the table. “God, you look so tiny.” Said Jack again, smiling at Tim, who looked a bit annoyed at this. “And you don’t?” He said back, quickly. “Well, I’m saying that you might work too much, maybe consider putting some weight on your bones.” “What, go to the gym?” Tim asked, furrowing his brow. “I don’t think you’d last much in the gym.” “I think you’d be surprised.” “No.” Tim was even more annoyed now, but he knew that Jack was just trying to piss him off, for fun he supposed. “Why?” “You couldn’t last long in there surrounded by big hunky guys, that’s all I’m saying.” “Oh please, I’m not some… some… primitive… sexual… beast.” “You’re not?” Asked Jack, holding back a chuckle. “Oh you know what I—“ Tim smiled as he began, but stopped, as he saw the waiter approach with a tray on which lay two small plates, each with what looked like a little red candy on them. “Er, we just had dessert.” Tim said, thinking the waiter confused their order with someone else’s. Jack noticed something about the waiter right now – he was very well built. He could see a clear outline of his pecs through his shirt, his thick legs filled out his pants, leaving little to the imagination, the sleeves on his suit were quite large, and filled. He looked around, all the waiters in this place looked like that. ‘That’s a bit odd.’ Thought Jack, looking at the man’s strikingly handsome face, but then his thoughts were cut by the waiter’s voice. “No, sir. This is… on the house. I think you’ll find it quite… to your liking. I hear it has… amazing after effe—after taste.” They waited until the waiter was gone, they both looked at the thing on the plate for a bit, then shrugged – what the hell – and ate it. “It’s um…” Tim began. “It’s quite um… the… er…” “It’s tasteless dude.” Jack said, as Tim nodded, smiling. “Yeah – that’s the word.” He said, and leaned on the table as well. “Oh, maybe we should meet tonight.” “Sure, I’ll call you around seven. That sounds fine?” “Yeah su—“ Tim stopped, as he heard his phone vibrate in his pocket. “Oh shit, sorry, they’re calling me from work, I got to go – I’ll see you tonight, ok?” He kissed Jack quickly and headed out the door, waving at him. “Okay!” Jack responded, as he called the waiter to pay. He too left the restaurant and went home, when he got there he sat down on his couch, turned on the TV and just relaxed for a bit. He looked at the clock, it was around four, he made a mental note to call Tim – but knowing Tim, he’d call him first just before seven, in case he forgot. Then, he felt… surprisingly turned on. It was nothing on the TV, he wasn’t really thinking about anything very sexy. ‘Hm…’ He thought. ‘That’s odd. I’m just gonna get some water.’ He got up, got to the kitchen and got some water. ‘Tim must be home by now’ He thought. But, there, he felt a strange surge of energy – as he was returning to the couch it got stronger and stronger, somehow. He felt like he wanted to… to… move, or to… run, jump – something. He put the glass of water on the table and thought, why not, and started doing some jumping jacks, just to spend this energy. He kept doing them and doing them, then he got down onto the floor, he began doing crunches – he felt his stomach muscles burn as he did more and more and more. Finally, he was sick of crunches, and he got onto his stomach, and got into the position to do push ups, and he did them, again and again he raised and lowered himself – he was doing much more than he ever thought he could – really. A strange haze took over him, his mind became a bit blurred, his body filled with this energy – suddenly, he was just and totally focused on expending it as fast as possible. He stood up, jumping, working out, doing everything he knew, for a moment, he could feel his legs burn, he could feel them getting tired, he got down – he did more push ups, his arms would too get tired, start to hurt – and then – the energy flooded him again and all the soreness was gone. He was ready for more. He continued to exercise with strange speed – doing more and more, faster and faster – he felt his shirt and pants start to feel, a bit different. He looked at the clock for a moment, it was half past four. Was he doing it for so long? He looked at the stairs in his house, he ran up them, then down, then up again and again – the pain building up in his legs, the tiredness creeping in and then – a flood of energy, and nothing. He kept exercising, in a strange rage to get rid of this excess energy. He kept at it, incessantly, increasingly getting better and better at the exercises. He was sweating, his shirt was drenched, drops of sweat ran down his ruffled, blonde hair, down the sharp contours of his face, for a moment he simply stood there – breathing heavily. Then, he felt the energy again. He took off his shirt and pants and socks, and he headed upstairs. As he passed near the mirror he didn’t notice what had happened to his body. Where once was a skinny, small man – now stood a bit taller, more filled out and sexier one. His thighs were cut, muscles flexing as he stood on his legs, they were still relatively small, but his muscles were clearly defined – from his round butt – to his angular calves, rising with each step. He had a beginning of a six pack on his stomach, somehow – he had gained mass as well, though he didn’t look big, he certainly looked more packed with muscle, his pecs clearly visible, protruding slightly outward. His bicep bunched up into a ball each time he swung his hand as he walked, his shoulders were rounder, they looked… denser, his neck was slightly thicker with stringy, corded muscles, going down to his back – oiled with sweat, and broader, more defined. He went up all the way to the attic and started opening various boxes, until he found a few that he liked. Inside, he found his old weights, from when he actually took care of his body, they were there for who knows how long. He picked up a pair of dumbbells, both weighing about 45 pounds. He started curling them, letting out a sigh of relief as he felt the pent up energy quickly leave his body. He was strong, stronger than he thought – apparently. He looked down at his arms as he brought the weights up and down and up and down and saw his muscles bunch up, even… grow before his eyes – but he didn’t really notice it, the haze was strong over him, like a curse, driving him to expend all this energy. He started doing squats, feeling the bit of excess weight already. His legs were burning, but it was good – it meant that he was losing energy. They expanded, ever so slightly, his thighs growing, his calves inflating, becoming more defined, his butt becoming rounder, firmer. He got down again, started doing sit ups, holding a 100 pounds to his chest. For a moment he thought that he was insane, a skinny man like him could never – but something in his head cut him off, and he just did it. Rising up and going don and up and down again and again. His abs grew quietly, ridges formed between them as the six pack became fully exposed. His whole front became ripped – thick, dense muscles covered his body. He stood up, still brimming with this strange energy. He felt his boxers become slightly tight, yet he paid them no heed. He simply got down from his attic, and ducked as he exited his house. He grew taller too – he noticed this for a moment as he looked around, standing half naked on his front lawn. He approached the big, heavy metal table that stood there, he simply gripped it, with his new broader, longer hands, and then – put his whole strength into lifting the thing. His bare feet pushed firmly into the ground, even they seemed elongated and strong. Then – he felt it – he was lifting it. He put more and more strength into it and finally – it went off the ground. He let out loud grunts as he grinned widely, almost laughing at how absurdly strong he had become. His arms widened, biceps clearly visible and huge, bigger than softballs – on his large strong arms. His forearms pushed against the cold metal – he felt almost as if they were harder than it was, meaty, tough muscles supported the table as seemingly all his muscles grew in unison, not leaving others behind. After a while, he lowered the large table and lifted it again, he was curling it – he couldn’t believe it. It felt amazing, and yet he wasn’t done, there was still way too much energy left inside him. He simply let go of the table, letting it fall with a loud THUMP, as he looked around again. Then, he smiled broadly. He saw his car. He headed to it and looked at it for a bit, feeling the energy build up inside him. It looked lower to him than ever, he must have been past seven feet tall at this point. He looked down at his long, strong feet, as he bent down, and gripped the rear bumper, squeezing the metal with his hands. His legs bulged immediately – his back muscles exploded outwards, his triceps grew into strong horseshoe shapes at the back of his arms – and as he tried to lift the car, he felt himself grow stronger. He expanded in all directions, he felt his dick surge – growing past the cuffs of his boxers, which split with a loud rip at the back, by his increasingly bigger butt cheeks, he managed to lift the rear end of the car and he laughed loudly as he looked down at himself. A giant man, the size of a basketball player and a physique of a pro bodybuilder. Every muscle on his body jumped at his command, large, round and so firm and tough to the touch. He ran his hands over himself, feeling the surges of energy subside, slowly. He slowly headed inside, as he flexed his biceps, the size of someone’s head, supported by his soccer ball shoulders. He ducked as he went inside, resisting the urge to widen his door with his new strength. He looked down as he tore off his boxers, staring at a glorious, thick and long dick he could only imagine having before. ‘This… this is…’ He looked at how his pecs rose and fell with each breath, large slabs of hard meat on his chest – he couldn’t believe that this was his body. A shining eight pack, massive legs, arms that can lift cars. He heard his phone ring, he grabbed it half-mindedly, and answered. Jack was panting… heavily. “Hello?” “My God Jack… you won’t believe what just happened to me…” Tim said on the other side of the line. Tim was panting… heavily. /// Yey for love and all - in any case, these two are gonna have much more fun now, I think.
  6. BRUTUS1

    Catalog Man No 9

    This is a story - the only one ever - I posted on another site a very, very long time ago. I've tidied it up, made a few edits but otherwise no significant changes. I thought it was not bad all that time ago, but I'm not sure what i think about it now. Would definitely be looking to write something less inhibited these days. (Grin...) So what do yu think, guys? Catalog Man No 9 Jackson Fredericks had a mission. He had a project: helping to spread hotness, as he thought of it. Having struggled and succeeded against the odds, which were stacked against him from an impoverished childhood, he had been educated to the very highest standard in both biochemistry and psychology. Big, lucrative jobs came his way in rapid sequence. By age 36, he had amassed a tidy fortune through careful but inspired investments. He owned his own big house, freelanced when he felt like it, did as he pleased. Not bad for a boy who started with nothing, he thought - not for the first time - as he lowered his big frame in a chair in front of his computer. Settling, he stretched his arms wide and then cupped his hands behind his head. Nobody knew yet quite how remarkable his research and experimentation into human physiology had been. Nobel territory? Could be. No point rushing, though. Got to keep a good work/life balance, right? And there was the project. Watching the on-screen images while his computer powered on, he wondered again if his new project was going to be worth the effort. There were certainly big risks. The complex formulae and unpredictable psychological aspects could always go wrong. He knew precisely how to get the exact results he wanted on himself, but moving on to others would be, well, challenging. Jackson loped into the kitchen to fix a drink, catching sight of himself in the floor to ceiling mirror in the corridor. Always a pleasure to see in my natural state, he commented inwardly, grinning slightly at his own narcissism. He was dressed in the singlet and baggies he had worn to the gym earlier. His skin, where it showed, still glistened with sweat from his workout. Despite the arsenal at his disposal, he believed, it was better to keep the natural body right up to scratch through plain hard work, not to mention the endorphin high which strenuous exercise invariably produced in him. And it kept paying off. At 6' and 185 pounds, Jackson's lean body was covered in toned muscle. The damp material of his gym shirt clung to his broad shoulders and his nipples stood out visibly on his chest. His kept his hair cut to a close fade, his large green eyes were framed by naturally arched eyebrows and high cheekbones. A trimmed mustache and goatee surrounded his full lips. Yes, he thought, the basic body is always very gratifying. Jackson returned to the computer in time to hear the voice telling his he had mail. In a minute, he muttered. He wanted to check first that the site was up and running properly. He had argued endlessly with the site designers about getting it just right. If it had gone live overnight as he had been promised, he should be getting some traffic very soon. He clicked on his favorites list, selected his own site and waited. After a moment, the screen flooded with an graphic image of a naked bodybuilder, superimposed with the words "Transformations". Jackson scanned the front page banner he had composed: "Welcome to Transformations, where you will get the chance to meet the most outstanding men presently available in town. Check out our escort catalog. There is a very wide range of sexy men here to suit many desires. We aim to offer an experience which will change your life, no less. Competitive rates. In calls only." Under the banner message was a cartoon graphic of a pulsing, outsize dick with an 'enter' arrow beside it. Hmm, Jackson thought, maybe that was a rather coarse touch. But he would probably get more hits that way. Inside, the catalog page displayed an assortment of men all very different from each other: none of them was entirely naked, all wore provocative clothing. Site instructions urged potential customers to e-mail the webmaster with their choice of man, a brief explanation for their choice and basic personal physical details. Further exchanges would then follow about time, place, terms and conditions. Could be any one of a hundred escort sites peddling sex, Jackson thought, but he hoped that a certain type of man would be intrigued by the suggestion of transformation. He just had to weed out the exact type of fantasies which would suit his purposes. He leaned back in his chair and clicked on his mail box. --------------------------------------------------------- Derrick James finished his last rep of bench press and stood up. He looked hard at his reflection in the mirror of the gym's free weight area, then turned away in evident disgust. Shit, what would it take?, he wondered. Just turned 28, he was becoming resigned to never getting the breakthrough he wanted at the gym. Although 5'11", not at all bad looking and obviously toned from regular workouts over several years, his body just wasn't going anywhere. It seemed to satisfy his sex partners when he occasionally scored, but it didn't satisfy him. All he had to do was look at some of the really big lifters at the gym to feel almost sick with envy. Especially the bigger bodybuilders. And ditto that the black dudes, He could swear that some of them got visibly bigger every time he saw them. Images of their big bodies flooded his mind now whenever he jerked off, and even during sex with other ‘regular’ men he found his thoughts turning to how incredibly sexually potent they were. But the sad fact was that they looked right through him as if he wasn't there. Just as well, maybe. If any of them had stopped to notice him they might have objected to the look of mingled envy and lust on his face as he watched them swagger through their workout routines, his dick never less than half hard. He thought that even if he ever got that big he would be too embarrassed to wear such revealing gear as they did in the gym. Some of that lycra shit looked like it was painted on to their muscle bodies. When Derrick got home, he went straight to his computer and once on line, starting surfing some of his favorite bodybuilder sites. Looking through the new links section of one site, his eye was caught by a listing for an escort service called Transformations. The site description promised an illustrated catalog. Hmmm, that could be interesting, he thought, feeling his cock twitch in anticipation. Barely two hours later, he stood in front of the computer, trembling slightly and trying to catch his breath. He sure as hell couldn't afford to hire an escort, wasn't sure he should even be exploring such an option. He had looked through the Transformations photo gallery with growing interest - there certainly were a wide variety of types there, not the usual assortment of porn magazine clones. Then he had been stopped in his tracks by a page devoted to a massively muscled black bodybuilder. The man had obviously trained to serious competition standard. He stood legs wide apart, powerful arms crossed over his glistening pecs, thick knotted muscle straining in his bull-like neck. His expression was challenging, even intimidating. He wore only a yellow pose pouch which hung low under the weight of his prominent package. Apart from a pair of thick eyebrows which emphasised his low forehead, he appeared to be shaved completely hairless. Derrick had been unable to believe quite how powerfully horny he found the man's image and knew at once that he would have to take the leap and arrange an appointment. He had fired off an e-mail to the webmaster without any expectation of a quick reply. In it, he explained that he was very interested (I'll say, he thought to himself as he typed) in meeting the model listed as Number 9 in the agency's catalog. He went on to describe himself and said that he had always wanted to be with a black bodybuilder just like this one. (Funny, he noticed when he checked the message for spelling before sending it off, he had written "always wanted to be a black bodybuilder... " the first time around. He hastily inserted the missing 'with'.) To his surprise, an answer pinged into his online mail box barely an hour later. The reply confirmed that Transformations had been able to secure him an appointment with the escort the following Friday evening in his own town. He was given an address and a time. He should bring a credit card with him and dress "however you like". Derrick was a bit breathless by the end of these exchanges, not quite sure what he had done. But he reasoned that he had waited too long already for this. He guessed he could wait until Friday. --------------------------------------------------------- Jackson Fredericks spent much of the following two days preparing for the first appointment on Friday evening. He was pleased that things were working out so easily. He had done all the necessary research about Mr Derrick James. The first subject's choice of escort was a fairly straightforward temporary transformation for Jackson to accommodate. Just a question really of putting the appropriate mass in all the right places on himself to approximate the model from the catalog. Hardly any cosmetic fiddling around. Good. He had mixed a cocktail of dilute transform compounds to achieve the required result. Washing it down with his breakfast, Jackson calculated that the timed release should be completed by late afternoon. He changed into a pair of baggy shorts and an extra large T shirt - room to grow, he observed, grinning to himself - and set about preparing the materials for the more fundamental changes he hoped to offer his customer. He felt occasionally the not unpleasant sensation of progressive alterations to his body as the day passed, but he knew he would wait until he had completed the process before looking in the mirror. It was always more fun that way. -------------------------------------------------------- Derrick walked quickly when he got off the bus on Friday evening in a neighbourhood he did not know at all. It was a chillier evening than he had bargained on and he wore only a tight, white t-shirt and some cargo pants against the cold. When he arrived at the street address he had been given, he wondered if he had made a mistake with the house number. The big house was in complete darkness. Taking a deep breath, Derrick pushed the doorbell, his hand shaking slightly in anticipation. After a minute, the door swung open on a darkened hallway. A figure standing partially behind the door intoned in a rumbling bass: "Come on in, man", a deep voice said. Derrick slipped inside and was immediately struck not by what he saw - or couldn't quite yet see - but by the strong musky smell of fresh sweat. His eyes finally adjusting to the half light, he now took in the man standing just feet away from him. Mark was stunned by the presence of the massive black bodybuilder who towered at 6'3" over him. Powerful muscles seemed to surge and ripple all over his body when he moved even slightly. Hairless but for his thick eyebrows, he wore only a yellow pose pouch which strained to cover his crotch. His thick full lips seemed to fill his lower face completely. He stepped a bit closer to Derrick and looked him up and down. "Why dontcha come on in here?, he said, motioning Derrick through another door. "I just been getting a quick pump on the home gym." Derrick tried to squeeze past him as they both headed for the door but the big lifter was too big to avoid brushing up against him on the way through. Derrick felt electrified by the brief contact. As he entered the room, the black muscle giant planted his feet at shoulder width and folded his arms across his chest. "You like what you see, man?" He opened his arms in an expansive gesture, pulled one arm up into a flex, turning his face close, letting his long pink tongue lick slowly across the pumped bicep, while cupping his crotch with his free hand, regarding Derrick from under hooded eyes. Derrick stared fixedly at the erotic vision in front of him, felt his cock hardening in his pants. He noticed how the big man's brown nipples, centred on wide discs against his pecs, were bullet hard and pointing nearly face down towards his bulging, defined abs. "Well, do you?”, he prompted. "Oh yeah, man, I really do", Derrick whispered huskily, his mouth dry. "Good, I knew you would. Have a seat on the couch, man. I'm gonna grab a protein drink outta the fridge. I'll get one for you, too. Then we can get busy." It wasn't a question or an invitation, more of a statement. Derrick watched the man's massive back as he left the room - flaring lats, bulking deltoids which merged into his bull neck, a high hard butt of chiseled ass muscle. A sigh of urgent lust escaped raggedly from Derrick's mouth. The muscleman returned after a minute and flopped down beside Derrick, the weight of his body hitting the couch making it shake while its springs complained. Derrick took the tumbler from him and started to sip absently from it while he tried to get used to the waves of heat and the heady smell coming off the man sitting so close to him. Working one big hand over his chest while he spoke, the man starting saying in his low voice how much Derrick must admire his body to be willing to pay for his company. He said how much he got off on that kind of admiration in this job. The words began to tumble out of Derrick with this prompt, about how much he loved big bodybuilders, how he would love to be as big as them. "Just like you", he ended a little breathlessly. The big man grinned sexily and nodded as if privately satisfying himself of something. He leaned over Derrick, clasping one big hand around the base of his neck, pulling him close. "You like my big black body, fella?", he murmured teasingly. Derrick leaned into the man's chest and found one hard nipple with his tongue. He licked and chewed for a long time, pausing only to finish his drink to wet his dry mouth. He returned to attack the other nipple, his hands meanwhile searching the man's hard muscles. He was glad to hear the man begin to groan with pleasure at this treatment, occasionally grunting "Yeh, man, that's right, that's how to do it." Derrick noticed that the yellow pose pouch which had barely covered the big guy's crotch before was now stretched to obscene proportions. Derrick started to peel back the brief to release the swelling dark dick which was aching to spring up. He lowered his mouth hungrily to within an inch or two of the big man's thick member when he felt the beginnings of dizziness and a sense of great tiredness. His last surprised thought as he lost consciousness was that he was being carried in the man's huge arms as if he were weightless. --------------------------------------------------------- Jackson Fredericks stood over the single bed in an upstairs room of the house the following afternoon, looking intently at Derrick's body. Although he was absolutely still And sound asleep, Jackson had clamped his wrists and ankles to the sides of the bed as a precaution. He was pleased and rather excited by the results of Derrick's transformation so far. Last night's cocktail of carefully calculated and blended compounds had certainly worked impressively. The hulking 6' 3" figure on the bed, whose shoulders spanned its whole width easily, bore little resemblance to the young man who had entered the house 18 hours earlier. His thick corded neck and muscle-knotted shoulders, 50" pecs, awesome flaring lats pushing his 20" biceps away from his body, rock hard bulging abs, huge thighs with prominent veins running into his crotch all proclaimed him the very image of a powerful bodybuilder. His heavy low hanging balls over which flopped a thick uncut dick - unhard at least five inches long - suggested that he would be a powerful player in bed as well. He was perfectly hairless all over but for his eyebrows and a shock of blond hair on his head. The rags of a white t-shirt and a pair of cargo pants which had been ripped by their seams hung from his body. Very, very nice, Jackson told himself. Nice, but not quite finished yet. Now came the delicate part. He moved near to the bed, laying a hand on Derrick's cool forehead. A slight exertion of pressure with his fingers and the sleeping man began to struggle up to consciousness. Derrick's eyes opened slowly, blinking in the light. He gradually took in the man standing patiently over him. Instinctively he tried to sit up, only he could to move his arms. He felt panic starting as he tried to work out what the hell was going on. "What the fuck!?", he shouted, glaring at the man. "How are you feeling today, big man?", Jackson asked. Derrick was struck by how soothing the man's voice sounded and thought better of starting to shout again. But who is this guy?, he wondered. What had happened last night? He remembered just getting started with the amazing black guy from the escort agency, then barely ten minutes later - nothing else. "Umm.... Who are you?", he asked, trying to focus on the nicely built handsome man standing over him. "Well, I guess you could say that I am your benefactor", the man replied. "I'm certainly your host for the time being". "What the hell happened to me last night? Where did my date go?", Derrick muttered, more to himself than in expectation of an answer. "He'll be along before too long, I suspect", said the man, a faint smile passing over his lips. "But right now, I want to show you something I think you will like." Oh shit, thought Derrick, I hope this isn't some kind of come on. This is all weird enough already. The man fingered a remote control he had extracted from his pocket. A panel in the ceiling slid noiselessly back to reveal a mirror. "Look up now, Derrick," the man suggested. Derrick's eyes flickered upwards towards the ceiling. He stared hard for a full minute at the image he saw reflected there, his jaw dropped in stunned amazement. "Fuck, man, what's happened to me? This can't be real!" Even as he spoke the words, he realised that he was already longing to touch the body he saw. "Oh yes, it is very real, I assure you. Are you not pleased? This is what you always wanted isn't it? Or at least, part of what you wanted." Derrick didn't know what that last part was supposed to mean. He was now completely transfixed by the image of himself as a massive bodybuilder. And it clearly turned him on. He watched as his new improved dick - shit, it couldn't be that big - hardened until it lay, ten fat inches, against the inside of his thigh, oozing precum. Derrick muttered, entranced: "But how?" Jackson laughed. "That is sort of a secret, my friend. Let's just say that the protein drink you were given last night was more than just a fitness supplement." Derrick shook his head slowly from side to side. "But, it will, like, wear off soon, right?" "Not at the concentrations of compounds you have absorbed. These changes are permanent. Your fundamental biochemistry has been altered now at a genetic level." "Fuck, man." Derrick didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He went quiet for a minute. "Man, I really wanna touch myself", he whispered. "Let me loose so I can touch myself, please!" The man circled the bed, looking appraisingly at Derrick. "The thing is, Derrick, we are not quite finished yet. Transformations offers a total service and I wouldn't want you to go home half - umm - done, shall we say." Derrick shuddered. "Look man, I think this is just completely amazing, but it's enough. I look great like this, just what I always wanted. Any more and I would be some sort of freak." As he spoke, Jackson moved closer again. "No, Derrick. Not a freak at all, just complete. But this next part is a bit tricky and I will need you to be awake and willing. I can help you relax to make it easier." Jackson picked up a small metal disc from the table nearby and started to pass it back and forth in front of Derrick's eyes. Derrick watched as it caught the light regularly, listening to the man urging him to relax. --------------------------------------------------------- "Now, Derrick. You understand that you are hypnotised, don't you?". Derrick nodded. "I want you to listen carefully to what I tell you and I need to know that you want all this to happen. That you really want it. And when we are finished, I promise you will be very happy. Deal? " Derrick nodded with some hesitation. "OK, man," he said at last. Jackson paused a moment. He finally asked: "Can you remember, Derrick, what you said to your escort last night just before you passed out?" "Sure, I said I would like to be just like him. God, he was so fantastic. That body." "That's right, you said you would like to be just like him. And you meant that?" "Hell, yeh. And now I am", he replied. "No, not quite", Jackson answered patiently, as he unwrapped three loaded hypodermic syringes from the bedside table. "You seemed to be trying to say that you would like to be a black man who is also a big bodybuilder. A totally hot, black muscle giant. Isn't that true?" Silence for a minute. Derrick muttered a reply which was neither a yes or no. "Well, Derrick, is that what you meant or not?", Jackson persisted. Images flooded through Derrick's mind half-conscious mind of all the black bodybuilders he had lusted after at the gym, acknowledging just how much he wanted to be like them. And how the incredible presence of the escort last night had settled him finally in that wish. "Yes," he groaned at last, "God yes, that is what I want." Jackson gently inserted the first hypo into one of the many prominent veins on the inside of Derrick's forearm and steadily emptied the contents into his bloodstream. Derrick made a face but remained still. "This first shot is to deal with some basic issues for you, Derrick. Skin and hair, mostly. It won't hurt at all. Shall I tell you about it is it happens?" Derrick nodded slowly. "Yes, it is a very arresting sight. Your skin is getting darker all over as I watch. In a minute or two it will have become a dark chocolate brown all over, except for the palms of your hands and the soles of your feet. Very ... fetching. And that big dick of yours is several shades darker, almost coal black. Your blond hair has fallen out. Your skull and jaw will gradually grow out in black hair, if you want to let it grow. Personally I like the bald-headed look on a man like you. You have already developed a pair of thick black eyebrows. Short silky hair has formed in your pits and a small patch of wiry black pubes has cropped on your crotch. There is a silky coating on your balls too. You may want to keep them shaved later on - I know lots of bodybuilders like to do that. Good. That is about it for this stage. You now have black skin Derrick. Congratulations." Jackson ran a hand over the silky dark skin on Derrick's new chest. "All right now Derrick. This next shot will go deeper. It will address your basic physiognomy. You may feel a little discomfort for a while. Bear with me, though. It will pass." Jackson found another vein and emptied the second syringe into the man's arm. Derrick convulsed slight after a moment and began to thrash against his restraints as his body began to change further. Jackson noticed a perceptible lift to his hips as his glutes swelled and altered to produce a perfect high round bubble butt of two melon shaped halves, which jutted almost shelf-like away from the base of his back. His fingers lengthened on suddenly bigger hands. But the really significant changes were happening to his face and head. Jackson watched in fascinated approval as Derrick's skull rounded at the back and dipped sharply where it met his neck. Derrick's previously rather high forehead seemed to shrink visibly and his brow thickened. His cheekbones became more prominent, his nose flatter and broader with flaring nostrils, his big almond eyes hooded with deeply folded lids. Finally, his lips thickened to a sensual new fullness, dominating his whole lower face. Jackson's voice shook very slightly when he next spoke. "Derrick, that has worked very, very well. You are without doubt a very beautiful black man now." "OK, Derrick breathed and at once flinched in surprise at the sound of his own new gutturally deep voice. Jackson stood admiring the work so far. The white boy who had walked through his door the day before was now transformed into a 275 lb black bodybuilder. He leaned close to the bed, noticing the heat and deep musky smell which now rolled off the big man's body. "Just one more shot, Derrick. OK?" An assenting grunt. "This shot is really just to make sure you have, umm, fun. It will fix your sex drive at a much higher level and also make you more sexually versatile. It will loosen your self-consciousness." (And wipe selective parts of your memory of how all this has happened, he observed silently to himself.) The contents of the third needle emptied into Derrick's arm, Jackson sat down on a chair for exactly five minutes before rising to approach the recumbent muscle man. "Derrick, I am going to end this hypnosis now. When you open your eyes, I will release your restraints, but I want you to be still for a minute or two before you get up. You may feel a little surprised at first. Derrick nodded slowly. Jackson leaned forward, a smile of triumph spreading over his face as he murmured in Derrick's ear: "Now, wake up, my man." He loosened the big man's restraints and sat back to watch. Derrick opened his eyes and looked up to the mirror on the ceiling. Totally freaky, he thought. He grinned with a look of complete satisfaction and wonder at his powerful black body before turning to the attractive man sitting near him. "Sup Doc?", he asked, speaking the words in a slight drawl as he tried to adjust to his newly full lips. He started to touch his muscles all over, as if to persuade himself that it was all really true. He whistled slowly, commenting almost to himself, "Would you look at me, man? A real muscle bro now." All this activity produced an immediate response from his steadily thickening dick. "Fuck man, shouldn't I be covered up ...?", he ended lamely, looking up at Jackson for assistance. Jackson fished a very skimpy yellow pose pouch from his pocket and offered it to Derrick. "You might just about get into this if you're quick", he offered. Derrick struggled into the brief, managing to look more undressed with it on than when he had been naked, his pubes sticking out of the brief where it sagged under the weight of his cock and balls. "Guess I'm gonna need some new clothes," he said absently. "Yes," Jackson agreed. "I hope you don't mind, I did some shopping on your credit card this morning. You can try on some of this stuff next door now, if you want. There's a full length mirror in there. I think it will fit you and I think you'll like it. "Cool, thanks," Derrick said. He stood and walked experimentally around the room, finding his new centre of gravity and getting used to the slightly rolling gait which his big thighs created when he walked. "Guess I best had get on home now", he said finally. His face clouded. "Yo, man? You don't happen to know where I live now, do you? I seem to have forgot." "Same place as before, Derrick. The landlord understands you are subletting from the owner. And with your new job managing your old gym- you're due to start first thing Monday, by the way - you should be able to afford to move somewhere nicer soon enough. All the paperwork is in the bag with the clothes." Derrick still seemed troubled. "What about my friends, family ...?" he trailed off. Jackson shrugged. "Just go with the flow, Derrick, as I expect you would put it. And have a good time." Derrick seemed content enough with this and he grinned a toothy smile. He threw the bag of clothes over one shoulder and turned to leave the room. Jackson watched his broad back and butt appreciatively. He halted just as he reached the doorway. Turning, he said "I guess I'll go try on some of this stuff before I check outta here, man." He winked. "You wanna help"? Jackson padded after him a couple of minutes later. He reached the doorway to find Derrick struggling into a white lycra muscle T which looked painted onto his torso. He was about to button the flies on his pants when he caught sight of Jackson. Stepping close to him, he hefted his hardening dick and balls in one hand suggestively, then raised a flexed bicep to his face, licking it slowly with a long pink tongue. "What do you think, man? You like what you see?" Jackson stepped into the erotically charged arms of the muscleman, finding his lips for a passionate kiss as he began to fondle Derrick's thick ebony cock with one hand and stroke his muscles with the other. Oh yes, he thought, Catalog man No 9 has been a big success. A very good start to the project.
  7. magicworker

    Ikaros

    Part 1 David was a wizard, a magician, at what he did, and the high-tech sports supplement company Rynth Labs paid him well for his work. He had an early, glorious career working for the pharmaceutical industry, but he was a bit of a maverick. He felt more at home in the supplement industry that had less oversight and regulation, and the fact that he could use extracts and derivatives, but never directly any hormones or drugs, added an extra level of challenge. He didn't mind when a sales guy once called him a "modern day shaman." And he had the results to show for his work. He had built an elite group of competitors that benefitted from his research. Some of his products found their way into the commercial products that brought in profits, but many were too dangerous or delicate or expensive to be mass-produced and trusted to the public. Under his watchful eye and attention to detail and rigourous administration, these top contenders benefitted from David's magical potions in exchange for advertising Rynth products. David loved seeing the physical body develop and grow, and he hoped to develop a supplement that could safely trigger massive muscle growth in anyone. He often sampled his own products and had an trim, athletic body to show for it, but he spent most of his time in the lab and behind books, rather than in the gym lifting weights. He was frustrated that the amazing products he was producing were not the ones available to the public. Too often the company decided it was more cost-effective to keep the formulas for the sponsored athletes and used a cheaper imitation of his work that often did little. David was repeatedly reminded that his job was to focus on the athletes that brought in the money. Nobody reminded him of that more often than Russell (aka "The Muscle"). Most of David's athletes were bodybuilders, with some powerlifters and a sprinter. Russell was defending his Mr. O title and was Lab Rynth's star athlete and he knew it. He was David's first project when he started at Rynth Labs about 12 years ago. Russell had won his first local teenage-level show and with David's magic, his body and ego had more than doubled in size since then. At 6 feet tall, he had a chest that pumped up to five feet around, arms that reached two feet around, a ripped 33 inch waist and each leg expanded to three feet around. He could deadlift, squat and bench up to 1,000 pounds. "Isn't it your job to make the BIG guys bigger? I don't care about all the wanna-be's." Russell always felt like David was holding out on him, trying to come up with something safe for the masses rather than something potent for him to soar higher than anyone. And by "anyone" he was thinking of Tomin Rau, last year's runner up who was nearly as impressive as Russ was, and was a sponsored athlete of Rynth lab's biggest rival Sun Labs. David knew they were cheating, using drugs and training techniques that sometimes crippled or killed their athletes until they found one or two who could withstand the abuse and respond by growing faster than natural, then cleaning them up before competing. David had caught Russ using steroids or test, and he had to scramble to avoid a bad reaction before warning Russ that he could have had a heart attack or damaged his organs irreparably. Russ didn't seem to care much about the risk, but he also didn't want to get on David's bad side too much, so it didn't happen often. "What's something new you got for me?" Russ asked about 7 months out from the next Mr. O. "I've got a couple things in animal trials," David began. "I need something now," Russ demanded. "Well, one cocktail was for digesting protein and delivering it to muscles more efficiently, but it looks like it has the opposite effect and digested half the skeletal muscle in the rats and then they pissed it out. You want to try that?" David retorted. "No, but I'd like to give it to Tomin.... Hey, could we do that?" "Sabotage is not very sportsman like." "I'm not a sportsman, I'm a winner." "And do you have any way of getting a supplement to Tomin?" "I might know a guy who supplies him and I might have some leverage with said guy." "Well, we tried to give the rats human-like guts for the experiment, but it might work the way it was designed on humans afterall, and if it does, you'd be giving Tomin a powerful weapon." "So do a human trial and find out!" "Are you volunteering? That's quite a gamble." "Don't you know the best way to gamble is with someone else's money? Have one of the other guys here test it." David didn't need to respond for Russ to know he lost the argument, and with a grumble Russ brought out his log for David to review. But Russ's argument nagged at David. He was pretty sure that he had the theory and models right, but it was possible that the disappointing results in the rats would be repeated in a human, as well. Who would be as desparate but even more reckless than Russell? Maybe a younger Russell, David thought, and he made some phone calls.
  8. Check out Part 1 if you need a refresher on the story: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2496-the-facility/ Two years had passed since that day back in the city. Both of you managed to get out and found refuge in a neighboring community away from the chaos that ensued from that crazy day. Remarkably though the force that consumed the city only managed to affect a small amount of men from outside its borders and never made it to this town they made it to. Even more amazing is the fact that both you and Howard returned to your normal sizes just a few hours after entering this new community. You were both found and taken to a place that was being run by a doctor by the name of Ross Bloodstone. He was intrigued by both of your circumstances and started running very elaborate tests on both of you. After determining that you and Howard were both born with genetic gifts, the doctor decided to organize a team to go investigate the building you spoke to him about and find out exactly how this whole thing started. He recruited you to go back and search to where this force was being housed inside the facility where you and Howard both originally changed. The search team was to wear protective gear that was implanted with an oxygen tank so they could breathe clean air and not worry about some freak accident from happening. You lobbied hard to get Howard put onto the search team, but Dr. Bloodstone decided against it and sent him to go work with a research company to help develop a new type of protein supplement. The doctor had occasionally spoken to you about people he had worked with in the past that would make you think that perhaps this experimental facility was somehow put together as part of one of his studies. You decided to keep it to yourself so he wouldn’t get any indications that you might question his motives. After some last minute planning, you got the search team together and shuffled them into an armored van that was meant for tough missions like this one. The drive back to the city was about three hours away from this community. The men were also told to eat something before they left to avoid the possibility of having to expose themselves to the air. The team was made up of five guys, all of different sizes and all had different levels of expertise. The one that was assigned to stay with you at all times was Brisco, a stunningly handsome former marine with a thick powerful build. From day one at the safehouse you had resided in, this man helped you cope with the after effects of the reversion process and stayed close when your lover was not available. Howard never truly understood why this man latched on to you so quickly so he tried to stay close to you to make sure that nothing unusual would happen. It is perhaps the main reason why he was assigned to another location to avoid getting into the middle of whatever Brisco’s assignment was. The other three vary in size from the lanky type with the technological skills, Marshall, to one with medical expertise, Evers, and the other one was a monstrously huge brute with the strength to fend off whoever might have come along. His name was Hery, a South American former superheavyweight bodybuilder that at one time was going to compete for the Olympia competition before all hell broke loose in his homeland. Once you arrived back inside the city, you were shocked to see that there was a substantial amount of dead men lying everywhere. It seemed really strange that not a single man survived from this catastrophe, but that there must have been a reason for this to occur as well. The team managed to find the location of the facility and parked the van directly in front of where both you and Howard emerged from just a couple of years before. You started to get out of the vehicle until Brisco ordered you to stay put while he went inside to search. The rest of the team followed closely behind him. After they made their way inside the huge opening in the facility wall, you managed to sneak out the driver’s side door and peeked in before stepping inside. The darkness inside the testing area reminded you of what had transpired just a few years before. Nothing had changed except for several portions of the ceiling which were falling down from the lack of maintenance. You got a flashlight out from your suit pocket and looked over and noticed that Marshall was already inside the control room checking out the machinery that still remained slightly intact despite the carnage that occurred from that crazy day. Both Evers and Hery had apparently gone somewhere else inside the facility since they were nowhere to be seen. You managed to find your way over to start discussing what may or may not have led to the development of this powerful force. You were trying to formulate in your mind of whether or not he was just doing things for Dr. Bloodstone or if he really was interested in figuring out how this may have gotten started on his own free will. You eventually decided to let Marshall continue his examination of the machinery and went searching throughout other sections of the building. You could hear both Brisco and Hery discussing something in the gym area not far from the main entrance of the building as you entered the long corridor that led to the front part of the facility. It seemed as if Hery was more interested in finding out if the force was still activated in the air than ever protecting the team from anything they may have encountered. The two men argued for several minutes before Brisco finally said that he wasn’t going to be part of whatever decision Hery was going to make. He even threatened to kill him right there if he decided to take his helmet off. Before they said anything else, you quickly jumped in between them to resolve whatever conflict was going to transpire next. Brisco told you to get out the way, but you refused since you figured he wouldn’t hurt you considering how he has been with you over the last several months. The huge bodybuilder made a few more taunts before unlatching his helmet and threatened to pull it off. You pleaded with him to take a few minutes to think about what he was going to do, but it didn’t work as he immediately pulls his helmet off. He took several deep breaths inhaling the air and grunted in his low South American voice. Within seconds, both you and Brisco could hear his body reacting. His suit was inflating to its limits as his muscles were expanding at an alarming rate. The marine pushed you out of the way and started shooting at Hery numerous times hitting the growing behemoth in his chest and legs. The blood from his wounds was slowly pooling out the holes in his suit before his bloated muscles started tearing their way out of the fabric and pushed the bullets out and onto the floor. He was yelling quite loudly at Brisco as he continued to swell inside up the suit as the fabric quickly gave way to the mass that continued to grow on top of the immense muscle he had already on his bulging torso. You got back up and attempted to get the marine away from Hery, but he wouldn’t budge as he tried shooting the swelling behemoth again. The bullets barely pierced his olive flesh as the expanding muscle layers pushed them right back out. At this point, the South American’s suit completely fell to the ground. He continued to expand as he grew even taller and was about to reach the ceiling above him. You decided to high tail it out the back of the gym area and into the locker area. You peered around the corner to listen from the locker room entrance and could hear Hery’s immensely deep voice rumbling against the walls as Brisco yelled in fright. The ceiling was heard crumbling as the facility shook several times forcing you to brace yourself against the wall you were standing beside. You decided to find another way out of the locker room in case the giant decided to come looking for you. This was a part of the facility that you were not familiar with since you were immediately sent back into the test area when you originally arrived there. Perhaps there was a door in the back where you could find a way out. After a couple of minutes of searching, you did find a door and opened it. You quickly rushed inside and closed it. When you were trying to turn around, you were immediately met by Evers who attempted to try and knock you out. You avoided his blow and retaliated by punching him in the faceguard of his helmet which knocked him backwards. He started to fall over but you managed to catch him before he landed on the ground. You didn’t want his helmet to come off somehow. He tried to get back up but you ended up sitting on him to restrain him while you asked him questions about his motive and what the doctor wanted him to do at the facility. Evers refused to answer any of his questions and said that he was willing to kill himself if it was needed. You knew that you couldn’t let him off that easy by taking his helmet off so you forced him up to his feet and sat him over in a chair by a window that was located close to a door which went outside. You found some thick medical tape lying close to you and wrapped his arms up in it behind his back as well as around the bottom part of his helmet to avoid any kind of accident from possibly occurring. This room appeared to be some kind of lab area with various bottles of chemicals and gases lying everywhere. You scanned the whole area and came to the conclusion that perhaps Evers was sent back here to possibly work on getting another virus developed. You heard noises coming from behind one of the walls and went over to investigate. You could hear something powering up and quickly jumped backwards to avoid the blast that ended up coming through the wall. A huge crater appeared as Evers went flying into the wall behind him. Someone came through the crater and grabbed you by the arm before standing you up. They immediately noticed that a crack was forming on your helmet and patched it quickly before any of the air entered. As you came to your senses, you noticed that it was in fact Marshall who picked you up from the ground. He told you that they needed to get out of there to avoid being found because he realized that they were being used by the doctor and most likely other members of the search team. Still a bit groggy, you nodded in agreement as the man opened the door that led outside and felt yourself being dragged away from the facility. More sounds were heard emanating from the complex behind you as the two of you went inside a nearby building to take shelter. You collapsed into Marshall’s arms once you found a safe place inside that was secure and passed out. Need to catch up on Doctor Bloodstone?: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3533-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-1-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3600-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-2-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor
  9. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4766-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4794-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-2/ Well, this is it! The final bit for Ben and Adam, hope you like it, as always, and there's another story which I'm working on which should go up on Monday. In fact I think I'll post stories every Monday and Saturday from now on, just so you know. Why? I don't know, it's fun. And, I'll be posting them on DA too. (Oh did I mention I have a an account on DA too, it's SoupBacons on DA, did I mention that, well I'm mentioning that >_>) xD Oh well, have fun, here it is. /// PART THREE Adam walked. Coming nearer to the edge of the woods, where everyone else had gathered, waiting to see what had happened to him and Ben. He went through the last few bushes, and got onto the clearing – it was still so strange how his body reacted so quickly, did things so much easily now, now that he was bigger, no – now that he was finally big, and… strong. He couldn’t even believe that he was thinking that, and that it was actually true. He got out of the forest, and the others looked at him, he heard gasps, oohs and aahs. Then, they all got up and went towards him with great smiles of admiration on their faces, all in awe – almost shouting praises in disbelief. This made him smile as he flexed his bicep for them – looking at it. “Yeah – I know I’m pretty big h—“ He stopped, as he noticed them all rush right past him. He turned around and saw the giant Ben behind him, grinning playfully as he encouraged everyone to touch him, admire him. “Oh yeah…” He began in a deep, sensual tone. “I’m even bigger, what’d I tell you?” Then, he let out a quiet chuckle. ‘Damn.’ Is everything that went through Adam’s mind as he laid eyes on Ben again – just taking in how large and muscular and more importantly, tall, this teenager had become. A short while later, he found himself enter the main hall of the camp, along with everyone else, though they were following Ben to the gym. ‘I wish… I wish there was some way to get more… more… power. I have to win, yeah, I do. He had his share…' Thought Adam, as he went by the potion closet again, briefly remembering last night’s events. ‘If there were some way I could win. He’s not gonna let me, that’s for sure – he’s so large and strong and… well, he’s loving it, if only- OH!” Something came to him. ‘The potion closet… oh… a… speed potion. Yes, yes. Hm, that would do.’ *** Ben stood in the gym, in complete silence, surrounded by almost everyone else from the camp. He was almost naked, only few rags wrapped around his privates. He simply stood there, looking at himself in the mirror. ‘Good God. I’m not even flexing and I’m the biggest, most ripped dude in here. There’s no way I’m not getting more. God, it feels so good. And that damn twerp’s gonna come back begging me tonight to let him win. There’s no goddamn way I’ll let that happen –he’s had his share, now it’s my turn to become a GOD.” He said, and looked down at his arms and chest, which seemed to stretch endlessly in length and width. There was almost no muscle on his body that wasn’t pronounced, below his skin there were only large slabs of thick, hard meat. He flexed his forearms, his pecs, seeing them explode outwards, as he slyly smirked, feeling so dominant in the gym. “Well – what do you say…” He began, breaking the silence, as his inadvertently loud and deep voice startled everyone. “…am I gonna’ show you what these things can do?” Ben was met with unanimous encouragement, and so – he began working out. He loaded up the bench press with all the weights he could possibly fit onto it. He lay down, feeling how his wide back rested on only a portion of the bench, and he gripped the bar, lifting the weights – almost feeling himself get bigger right there and then. His arms were burning, his chest rose up and down as he was breathing, working – it was so wide and thick – in fact there really wasn’t a part of him that you could say wasn’t. He felt the weights get too light, very quickly. As he went from machine to machine, the rest of the night –as his admirers followed closely, often asking to squeeze his muscles, or telling him to flex – he felt something. *** “Dude…” Ben said as he entered the cabin, later that evening. “All the weights in the gym are so light – like, I can’t even get a good pump from them.” He had to duck slightly as he came in, sitting down on his bed, he had to duck slightly again, as he sat, Adam’s bed was too low now. He spread himself across the bed, just his butt taking up ridiculous amounts of space, he rested his arms behind his back and he leaned on the wall behind. Adam turned around as he heard him sit down and almost let out a gasp – always forgetting how large Ben had really become. ‘God, I’m getting too big for this place, it’s like… if I were a bit heavier – this bed would totally break right beneath me.’ Adam came closer, looking at Ben, who nonchalantly tossed aside the rags that covered up his dick – leaving himself totally exposed, his big meaty cock hanging free. Adam could barely speak – ne never really felt this before, but – Ben was so… so… hot. He felt himself get hard, slowly, he tried to think of something else, take his eyes off his big, round pecs, his brick like abs his… no! He had to start the conversation. “Er, what… what did you, er… say about, um… the…” He began. “What, the weights?” Ben cut him off, eager to get to the point. “Y- yeah. The gym.” “I said I’m too strong, basically. In fact, I’m the biggest, strongest man in the whole camp. No doubt.” “Y- Hm, mhm, no er, certainly no um, no doubt about that – heh.” This felt even stranger for Adam as he was getting used to his dick being so much bigger now, his erection raged underneath his pants, he hoped Ben wouldn’t see this. “I see that.” Ben said – and Adam flushed red. Then, Adam noticed Ben’s own manhood begin to enlarge. Blood surged into his massive beast – slowly making it stand up straight. With his mouth agape Adam looked at it, so long, so… thick. “Suck it.” Adam snapped out of it. “What?” He asked, bewildered. “I said… suck it. I’m way too turned on by my own body – I want you to suck my dick.” “I… I…” Adam began, but Ben cut him off. “Just look at me man, I basically take up most this bed just sitting on it like this – in fact I don’t think I can sleep on it anymore. You think you can say no to me?” Adam slowly approached, and got onto his knees, between Ben’s long, spread legs. He put his hands on Ben’s thighs, his hands – even thought bigger than before, looked puny on his friend’s big legs. He looked up at Ben’s big juicy cock, and he couldn’t resist anymore. “Ooh yeah…” Ben let out – as Adam began to slowly wrap his mouth around his dick. He wasn’t very good, but it still felt amazing. He just occasionally flexed his muscles, making himself feel even more powerful – as he felt amazing sensations from his dick. Adam had a hard time dealing with a dick that big, but he wasn’t about to give up – he took the opportunity to grope and touch Ben’s large muscles as he sucked him off, he himself ejaculated some time ago – but, he didn’t care. This went on into the night. Adam sucked him off twice, then Ben took things into his own hands, he was tireless, and Adam reluctantly retreated onto his bed, falling asleep, not quite believing what happened. *** It was race day – Adam was already on the starting line, Ben was there with him. Adam took out his potion he grabbed from the closet – he looked at it, thinking this would allow him – hey! “What’s this?” Ben said – as he snatched the potion from Adam. ‘Oh, so this is what he had in mind, damn cheater.’ He thought as he examined the potion. “Well, Adam – come on. Really?” He said, as Adam hung his head. “You think this… could beat me?” Adam was beginning to dislike Ben’s new attitude, he has certainly changed, in way more ways than one. “Well, you know what, how about – you share this, Adam… with, oh let’s say… me?” He said, and motioned like he was going to drink the potion. “Or… you share it… with – everyone?” Now, Ben opened the potion and in one fel swoop sprayed it across the starting line, spraying everyone on the track. Now, Adam saw the effect of the potion – along with everyone else there. Everything went a bit blurry, all but a circle in his field of view – right in front of him – tunnel vision. He felt fast – incredibly fast, the next few minutes of READYSETGO! Went on in an instant. Ben watched as everyone went ahead of at blistering speeds, but he… smiled, gently. Waiting for his time to begin the race. *** Adam went on, everything slowed down a bit, as the effect of the potion wore off, slowly. They were all running at about the same pace – he could see everyone else more or less in line with him. When, suddenly – they heard something fro— ‘Oh no, Ben.’ He thought to himself, as Ben really propelled himself with his long, power packed legs a horse would be jealous of along and over the track. He was gaining on them – they were all suddenly running faster from some fear he inspired in them. They were all so close – they saw the crystal in sight, they were right against the opening, coming closer and closer. ‘Aha! No – are we… are we all gonna touch it…’ Adam thought as they neared it. ‘…at the same…’ They came closer and closer. ‘…time?’ Then – a flash! The crystal disappeared – for a moment they were all excited – YES – they did it! They were all expecting something to happen to them. But – then they saw Ben. His long arm outstretched – from behind them, just so much longer than everyone else – he reached it… first. “NOOO!” A few of them cried, as he looked down on himself, first in disbelief – then, he began to laugh, loudly and deeply, laugh – he knew what was coming. “Prepare yourselves twerps – I am going to become… MAGNIFICANT! HAHAHAHAA!” He said, as he flexed almost every muscle on his body. They all became bigger as he did so – they stopped for a moment as he flexed them to their max – but then, to everyone’s dread – they slowly began to grow more… and more. His arms widened, his biceps becoming rounder, fuller – growing underneath his skin, becoming the biggest pair of biceps that anyone there had ever seen in person, his forearms exploded outwards as muscle build up in them. His round shoulders became even wider, as steel-hard muscle packed inside them and his widening back – which was criss crossed with a web of large muscles, leading to his growing bubble butt, which lengthened downwards into a pair of impossibly strong, firm thighs, their muscles flexed and growing still. His calves took on a new size as well growing even bigger and much more defined, his whole body was bursting with strength and power. His cock got even longer, Ben oozed a masculine and seductive smell that made even him horny. His six-pack turned into a solid, hard eight-pack, every muscle visible – his huge pecs heaving up and down on his chest as he breathed faster. Then, he elongated – becoming even taller, and taller, muscles growing even more to remain proportional, even at 7’ 8’’ he looked like a massive bodybuilder with a dick of a gifted porn star. A true giant. “Oh yeah, now…” He said, in his voice which somehow got even more melodic, sexy. As he smiled down on them all, as they looked up in total awe, terror and desire. “This… this is gonna be fun.” /// Turned out a bit different than I thought it would, but hey.
  10. Hey Muscle Friends, So I decided to post both parts I and II together. I had trouble last time with a strange deletion of spaces between sentences. I figured out the tech part of it so that it didn't happen again, but thought I would put the two together so the punctuation on part I wasn't as distracting. Part I is separated from Part II by a section of asterisks so if you want to just skip to that, scroll about half of the way through and look for the break in the story. Since this is a continuation of the first story I have written, I welcome your comments and feedback (especially supportive/positive ones). It's a bit intimidating to put something personal out there, so in advance, I thank you for being kind. Part III (the final chapter) will be worked on this weekend and hopefully will be out to you next week sometime. Be well and get big, SeaMusc ***************************************************************************************************************************************************** Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. ================================================================= ================================================================= Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and Im lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They were as black as night. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Shane said outloud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that a 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that he was being held up by the softest velvet gloves. Suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Cliff grabbed a towel from behind the door and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich walked into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bathroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. His proportions stayed the same as he grew so that before Cliff stood a twelve-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark.
  11. Start from the beginning here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Then check out the first two parts of the sequel trilogy here: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood He opens the door and August immediately walks inside. He stops in the hallway and notices the two huge studs flailing about on the floor before turning to look at Nash. He smiles for a few seconds and picks him up to take him into the tv room. He sits him down on the couch and joins him. ‘I told you I would make it back didn’t I? *leans in to lightly kiss him* Those two jokers in there think that they are maximizing their potential, but in reality they are only using probably half of it. *looks Nash in his eyes* As for you…..well you won’t have a problem reaching yours.’ August gets up to go to get the remaining amount of food in the kitchen. A minute later, he comes back with the turkey container and sits it on the table in front of both of them. He then cozies back on the couch with Nash and leans in to hold him against his huge hairy chest. Nash moans lightly as he reaches over to pet the shirtless stud and speaks. ‘I’m so glad you came back August. I managed to wait as long as I could to continue the process. A part of me is craving this more than anything, but the other part is scared as hell.’ ‘That is normal man. The brain hardly ever agrees with what your heart wants. What I do know is the wait is definitely over. Those guys in the other room won’t have anything on us when this is over with. Let’s get this started why don’t we.’ The gorgeous hairy stud smiles before grabbing Nash’s fork on his plate and stabbing some of the turkey he placed there. He brings it up to the small man’s mouth and tells him to open up so he can shove it inside. Nash slowly chews the food and immediately feels chills cascading through his head. As he swallows it down, the sensation moves down into his throat. It quickly heads toward his stomach next. August quickly pierces another slice of turkey onto the fork and puts it in his buddy’s mouth. ‘Chew it man and continue to swallow it slowly. Let the meat marinate inside you for a few seconds so you can savor its effects. You should be able to feel something happening about any…..’ As Nash swallows the second serving, he moans as he feels his cock and balls reacting to the protein entering his body and navigating through his bloodstream. August places his free hand on top of his buddy’s crotch and feels his long pole writhing. ‘This is going to be fun Nash. I know this is going to be rough at first, but as it progresses you will be surprised at how incredible it feels to let it work. Your cock and balls are always the first to grow, although it feels like you have already started in that area.’ He leans in to kiss Nash after taking the fork away from his mouth. August smiles feeling Nash’s cock stretching beneath his hand. His boxers are now trying to deal the expanding ballsac that is filling the space inside them. ‘OH GAWD! OH GAWD! I feel so much pressure down there August. I’m so scared…..but it does feel so amazing!’ His cock starts moving down his leg and thickens outward at the same time as it begins to resemble a big log just beneath the fabric in his track pants. August pets it gently and feels a huge wet spot forming just in front of the thick cockhead. Nash moans feeling his balls fill up with his self-induced protein. The hairy stud beside him senses this and takes his hand away to prevent him from unloading anytime soon. ‘WOW! You are certainly amped up aren’t you? I think we are going to enjoy this equally man.’ There is still a small amount of potatoes and beans remaining from the other containers that August took from the kitchen so he puts them on another plate. He takes it and places it up on the top of the couch before taking Nash’s fork and loading it up with both side dishes. He hands the fork to his small friend who shoves the food into his mouth. After he swallows that giant bite, Nash turns to his side to grab the plate and loads as much on it as he can before downing most of the food. August laughs a little. ‘Don’t move so fast man. The potatoes and beans won’t cause a major growth cycle anyway they just mostly make you feel a bit more…..laid back and…..uhhh horny.’ Nash lets out a sigh as he experiences exactly what August is talking about. His cock is now trying to stand up in his pants now as well. He turns to look over at his studly friend and leans in to kiss him deeply making August moan loudly. He slaps Nash’s cock a few times making it swing back and forth as Nash grunts feeling it throb against the fabric as it gushes precum and stains his pants. They stop kissing after a few seconds. ‘MMMMM I am really starting to feel it now August. My cock feels like it is going to explode any second though.’ Realizing that it is starting to move along a little faster now, August reaches down to the table in front of them and grabs the container full of turkey before placing it beside Nash on the couch. He takes the empty plate out of the horny man’s hands and puts it on the table. He smiles at him and grabs his fork before plunging it into another slice of turkey. He grins a little as he looks Nash directly into his eyes. The graduate student stares at the food in the container for several seconds before taking the fork out of August’s hands and grabbing the container as he shovels the turkey into his mouth and down his throat. The rush builds quickly from the protein-rich food as it sends Nash into a wave of ecstasy that completely clouds his judgment. His cock is now trying desperately to get free from his pants. He moans feeling his lower body starting to transform. August looks down at his legs and hears multiple stretching sounds coming from the area of the man’s calves, ankles, and feet. The tennis shoes that Nash is wearing are straining badly trying to contain the growing toes that inhabit them. *feeling his senses being stimulated* ‘UHHHH YEAH August, I can feel it moving up from my feet. I want this so badly now, my fantasies are driving me crazy. I want it to feed my body more.’ Nash’s socks are now ripping apart against his new emerging ankles and calves as the lower part of his pants are being stretched by the huge heart-shaped muscles growing inside them. He grunts louder feeling his boxers being destroyed by his heaving cock and balls as his expanding quads, hamstrings, and glutes start stretching his track pants to its limits. August’s eyes widen as he sees Nash’s two new tree trunks forming in what seems like out of nowhere. The growing graduate student then jumps to his feet and laughs at the growing mass of muscle that is expanding on his lower body. He feels his pants reaching their breaking point and closes his eyes as he feels the soaked fabric tight against his insanely massive legs. ‘MMMMMM…..OH FUCK YEAH! This is awesome……AHHHH BABY……my cock feels like it weighs 20 pounds now. *feels the seams in his pants slowing ripping* FUCK YEAH BABY, I have never felt such power in my life.’ He turns to his side to look at his ass inflating as both glutes bloat themselves up with solid muscle. The sheer force from it easily bursts through the back of his pants as they sit firmly against his massive hams that continue to grow. Nash’s pants finally give up as multiple rips radiate from them and echo through the room. His cock flops back and forth several times as it finally breaks free from his massively veiny leg. It drips a pool of thick precum on the ground which gets the attention of August who springs to his feet to go over and stand beside his growing partner. ‘WOW Nash, you have an incredibly gorgeous cock man. Do you happen to need any help with it by chance?’ *grins and even winks a few times* ‘You better fucking believe I do August. *feels the growth starting to move up into his upper body* AHH YESS! *his hands begin growing* OHH SHIT! MMMMMM……*his forearms tighten up as the veins begin growing next as the tension makes him agonize* SO…..MUCH……PRESSURE….’ Really loud creaky and stretching sounds begin moving up into both of Nash’s arms. He looks at both of them and sees the veins in his biceps tracing up against the fabric beneath his track jacket. He gasps feeling the muscles pulsing in his forearms, biceps, and triceps as the round bulbs and horseshoes double in size. The intoxicating feeling makes his cock strain as his balls turn a bluish color. August senses he is about to launch one of his big loads and gets down on his knees. He quickly pulls the tattered remains of Nash’s pants off and lightly rubs the student’s mammoth pole in his hand. At this point, Nash is completely lost in the whole transformation and could care less what August does. The hairy stud slowly works Nash’s cock over in his mouth and pushes it further down his throat inch by inch feeling it twitching and contracting along the walls of his windpipe. He looks up every few seconds to see if the growing man will let his entire mind give in to the beast that was lurking within. Nash has stopped talking altogether and is grunting loudly as his back begins to crack and pop. The surge of power forcing the graduate student’s arms to blow up to superhuman size is also sending messages to his crotch to shoot a jet of cum. August knows this and feels the man’s cock flexing as the cum goes flying down the hairy stud’s throat and into his stomach. He pulls Nash’s cock out of his mouth after he feels it shrinking and laughs knowing that it will set off a growth cycle within himself. ‘MMMM that was so tasty Nash…..*feels his body reacting*……OH YEAH…..OHHH YEAH…..’ The 275 pound stud laughs as his whole body grows slightly bigger. His breathing intensifies as he flexes his biceps which grew an additional inch. The overalls he is wearing are now a bit snug against his wet skin. His cock is leaking precum all over his outfit which draws laughs from him. He looks at Nash again and sees that the man’s back is emerging from his jacket. His shoulders swell as his biceps and triceps completely shred his sleeves. August starts stroking Nash’s rod rapidly to make him cum again. ‘Come on big man feed me more of that godly protein. You are getting so close to letting yourself go and I want to keep up with you.’ Nash feels himself getting taller now as tons of crazy sounds radiate from his upper body. His chest explodes in size as his small pecs and thin abs completely disappear inside the mammoth mountains and floor size tiles that are emerging from within his powerful frame. He is starting to look like a different guy entirely now as his face and head start changing their appearance. His neck muscles, traps, and delts double up on each other as he continues to grow bigger and wider. August can feel the incredible amount of cum starting to rush through the new behemoth’s cock as he aims the gaping slit at his face. ‘YEAH MAN, FUCKING FEED ME THAT GAWD PROTEIN! I WANT IT SO MUCH!’ Completely unaware of what August is doing, the giant humps August’s hands as he launches several powerful jets of cum into the hairy stud’s face. He gulps down the thick protein and finds it is hard to breathe as it immediately fills his body to the max. He falls back onto the ground and nearly suffocates as the muscle monster above him continues to coat him with his giant flood. Nash’s growth cycle continues as his jacket and undershirt completely rip off his body and tumble to the ground. He has now eclipsed 8 feet tall and reached 500 pounds and doesn’t appear to be stopping. After a few minutes of absolute fear wondering if he is dying or not, August can feel himself starting to grow again. ‘YES! YES! *his entire body begins stretching and cracking* FUCKING MAKE ME A GAWD! *his overalls completely rip off* MMMMMM YEAH! *his voice completely changes* HERE I COME NASH!’ August begins transforming rapidly as his back cracks and pops continuously as he gains a foot in height in seconds. His upper body doubles up on itself as he quickly approaches Nash’s size. He laughs hysterically staring at the monstrous balloons swelling in front of his face as well as the gargantuan guns and veins expanding on his obscene arms. The quads, calves, and glutes on the hairy giant are now matching up with his counterpart as he bumps Nash with his monster chest. The giant is pushed backwards and hits the wall behind him destroying it with ease. Whatever high Nash was on before seems to be ending now as his growth finally ends. He looks at August from the wreckage who is standing probably ten feet from him. He is trying to figure out what just happened and if it is real or not. ‘HUH?......uhhh man…..*finally looks down at his body and realizes he doesn’t look the same anymore* OH MY GAWD! *realizes his voice is VERY different* OHHH MMMMMMM…….I feel so damn horny.’ August marches over shaking the whole apartment to the point that the walls begin cracking. He pushes Nash to the ground and starts punching on the behemoth’s mammoth abs. He grunts each time he does it before he slides his huge bubble butt down to sit on his buddy’s footlong. He slowly slides it inside him and roars in delight. Nash starts fucking him without a second thought. The hairy giant then leans in to say something to the thick monster. ‘You and I both know we can go further, well at least I know we can. Fill me up again man and I will fucking grow through this ceiling. OHH FUCK…..*feels the cum flowing through his own balls*……well…..*his cock bounces a few times before it rises to take aim at Nash’s face*…..perhaps we can do it at the same time……GAWD YEAH!.....*the cum starts moving into his own cock*……let’s do this together Nash and make those other two weaklings in the other room wish they were us!’ Nash’s anticipation of August’s cum makes his own balls start contracting as his protein begins its rapid ascent to his cock. What follows next could change a lot more than just their lives. For other entries in the Body Good series: Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bhypnosis+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Sex: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood
  12. PART TWO Adam heard the creaking of the floorboards and muffled bumps in the cabin, so he turned around and groggily got up. ‘It’s time for the race I guess.’ He said, looking at the clock on the other side of the room – squinting. ‘Wait. It’s… it’s 1:30… am.” He bent over the edge of his bed and looked down, discovering that Ben was gone. ‘Where’s he gone off to? What the… at this… hour?’ His thoughts were slow and jumbled, he got down, feeling the cold wooden floor with his feet – this woke him up a bit, as he walked to the window. “Hm?” He let out – as he took in what was happening outside. He saw Ben outside their cabin, on the floor in the middle of the night in nothing but his sneakers and boxers – doing pushups. He had flawless form, Adam was struck by the sight – as he saw a heaving mass that was Ben, push himself up and down and up and down again and again almost without effort. With a look of determination and curiosity, Ben was continuously pumping out pushup after pushup with amazing speed. Sure – he was athletic before, but this – he could never do this before. Thought Adam as he noticed Ben get up and look around. Adam ducked, hoping Ben wouldn’t see him peeking out the window – and he didn’t. Instead he just headed towards the main camp building. Adam quickly put on his jacket and shoes and followed him. ‘What’s he doing?’ He thought as he headed outside, seeing Ben already halfway to his destination, carried by long strides of his new powerful legs. ‘Hm, I guess if I had that kind of... er, power – I wouldn’t be sleeping either, would I?” He thought as Ben entered the main building, and Adam followed him closely. He already had an idea of where he might go. Adam headed inside and turned left – past the potion storage closet and entered – the gym. He slowly opened the doors and peeked inside. He saw Ben – standing in the cold room totally straight – in front of a barbell, loaded up with what he estimated to be at least 150 pounds. Ben’s large, meaty arms slowly gripped the metallic bar and he nodded to himself – standing above it. He prepared himself and – Adam saw how suddenly all his arm muscles exploded outward as he began to lift up the barbell – doing curls with it. His muscles tensed and he held a grin on his face looking down on himself in awe, as he saw his biceps swell each time he brought up the barbell, exploding with new power, and after about twenty repetitions he simply let go of the weights as they fell onto the ground with a large CLANG. He immediately raised his arms into a double bicep pose, looking at them, smiling – not quite believing how large they were and how strong he was – and yet he loved it immensely. Then, he came over to the squat rack and loaded it up and began to lower himself with the weights resting on him, as his thighs strained his boxers more, only outlining his new and engorged cock, his butt flexed into two perfect globes - sticking out. After a while, Adam snapped out of this trance-like state that his friend’s work out had put him in, as he saw Ben finish yet another exercise. Then, Ben lay down on the floor and began doing sit ups with amazing speed and ease, his abs forming into a firm and solid six-pack, he simply smiled at it – as he stopped, gazing at his new and amazing body. Adam saw as Ben got up again, flexing in various poses, making his full and strong muscles pop out, displaying his body in all it’s new glory. Then, he felt something in his crotch as he saw this young specimen of physical perfection – a boner grew steadily in his pants. He reached down, a bit surprised, yet he didn’t take his eyes off Ben, who was still admiring his own body, perhaps as much as Adam did. Adam stroked his penis through his pajama pants, feeling his balls churn with lust – ready to explode. Then – Ben laughed loudly, and turned around. Adam almost gasped as he saw Ben looking down on his own meaty cock, which has grown so much – fully erect under his boxers – the whole 10 inches of it. But, Ben simply put his hands on his hips still grinning widely, as he tilted his head back and grunted, his penis responding and with it’s strength tearing through the boxer’s fabric, freeing itself and standing proud, long and thick. Adam blew his load in total disbelief – as he stumbled back in anxiety and total relief and pleasure, as he hid behind the doors, as Ben got out and went to the mess hall. Adam followed him, half-limping feeling the cool air of the night, as he – with his mouth agape – reached the mess hall as well. He saw Ben take two whole cooked chickens from the fridge, and he sat down at the table, well – he saw him squeeze himself between the bench and table, into the uncomfortably narrow space for the new, bigger him. Then, he proceeded to eat, and eat, and eat, smiling – occasionally flexing his muscles with glee as he consumed one chicken, then the other, then – he got up and got even more food. Adam was filled with lust and anger and fear – as he snuck – slowly away, going back to their cabin, hardly believing what he just saw - his athletic young friend, turned into a tall, buff unstoppable force. He went to sleep later that night, his mind still recovering the images of the night. *** Adam woke up and got ready for the day – he exited the cabin, noticing that Ben wasn’t there. He ate breakfast on the start line – seeing that he had arrived fairly early. Then, after a while others started coming, some were talking about Ben and his muscles, wishing they could have the same. He smiled, knowingly. Then a large man exited from the main hall of the camp – Ben. ‘Wait…’ Adam thought as ben approached him with a smile. ‘Is he…” “Hey Adam.” Ben said, and tapped him lightly on the shoulder with his giant hand. “B- Ben? Are you… I could have sworn you were… a bit smaller yesterday.” Adam responded, remembering the previous night. “Huh…” Ben began. “Turns out – I can now even grow faster than before. Man – this feels SO good.” ‘Hopefully not too good.’ Adam thought, and then he reminded Ben of their deal from yesterday, Ben remembered and promised he would help him win today. Adam quickly suppressed the thoughts of himself growing bigger and bigger like Ben – as the voice came once more from the speakers. “All previous winners – must give a five minute head start to other competitors.” It was concise and eerie, just as they were used to. Ben just smirked. “Heh, won’t help you much – I’ll tell you that.” He said, looking down on the others that prepared for the race. “READY.” The voice came from the speakers again. “SET…” They prepared. “GO!” Suddenly, dozens of feet hit the ground running, as Ben watched them from behind, confidently. Adam once more trudged through the forest obstacles, as quickly as he could – running and jumping and ducking and crawling through the thick foliage and branches – over large stones and rivers. But, his motivation never waned – for he knew what awaited him at the end of it all. Once again he was all wet and tired – he was closer to the finish, when he noticed two others go in front of him. ‘Damn…’ He thought. ‘I should have gotten some more sleep last night.’ He saw them recede before him into the woods, as he was left behind, when – from behind him, he heard thundering foot steppes, and breaking twigs and rustling leaves – like a train heading straight for him. ‘B-‘ He couldn’t even finish his thought, when a giant, meaty arm picked him up and placed him under Ben’s armpit. He expected to smell old horrid sweat – but, instead the smell was musky, earthy… sexy… somehow. He inhaled it deeply as he bobbed up and down, in awe of Ben’s speed and strength. He saw it – he saw the end – the crystal and he saw that… Ben… wasn’t… stopping. He tried, but even he didn’t realize how much speed and strength the absorption of the crystal coupled with his last night exercise had given him. They both went straight by all the others and right through the crystal and – SLAM! They hit the tree on the other side of it. *** Adam got up – a bit dizzy but fine, he looked around to find Ben, and he did –Ben stood right behind him. Then, Adam turned around at himself again, looking down. There was something… different. He felt something tighten around his calves, and he saw the cuffs of his pants ride up, as they exposed more and more of his lower legs. His eyes went wide as he felt himself elongate more and more, he was six feet tall now – he was sure of it. He looked at his skinny, tall body, and felt something in his crotch – a tightening feeling. Then, he looked at his legs again, his calves widened more and more, his thighs filled out his pants, completely making them tight and thin, leaving very little to the imagination. For the first time in his life he looked at his legs and saw – instead of two slim twigs – two solid, muscular manly legs with budging muscle moving underneath his pants. He diverted his gaze to his arms, as he flexed them both – seeing his biceps and triceps grow and swell to the size of baseballs, his forearms thickened with strength. All his body was covered in valleys and peaks of new muscle. He felt his shirt ride up, as he took it off hastily, revealing his broadening chest which had a pair of pecs – actual visible pectoral muscle that grew right in front of his eyes, right above his insanely cut six-pack. And it really DID feel amazing! He thought, as he saw his penis – fully erect, straining against his pants, sliding down against them, and still growing – bigger than ever. He was ecstatic – sure he wasn’t as big as Ben, but – he was sexy, built and hung li— His thoughts were interrupted by a deep, booming laugh that came from behind him. “Ben?” He said as he turned around – and he gasped in terror. “Oh… my… God…” He whispered as he saw Ben, looking up, high up at him. ‘God, he must be seven feet tall!’ This went through Adam’s mind, as he saw Ben’s shirt ripped across the middle by his huge, steel-hard chest. He casually ripped it off, as his dick did the same to his pants. One of his even bigger hands took the erect 12 inch monster and began to stroke it masterfully growling and chuckling with bestial pleasure, as he saw his large body strain against his clothes – growing even bigger. Calves destroying the cuffs of his pants, his glutes ripping apart the back of his pants, solid brick of muscle on his abdomen rippled as he jerked off sensually, slowly. His giant shoulders flexing, his arms taking on new, even greater size- his biceps developing, his forearms bursting with power, his impossibly wide, v-shaped back bending slightly as he experienced total joy. Adam stared, bewildered – even Ben’s face seemed much more handsome than before, with more pronounced features, his eyes deeper, more striking. This image, coupled with his own growth and by the swelling and flexing of Ben’s muscles caused by the slightest movement – made him experience for the first time, how his new, bigger cock ejaculated. Ben went on for about at least twenty more minutes of non stop stroking, faster and faster, grunting and moaning and chuckling deeply – until he blew his load, the biggest Adam had ever seen. Ben let out a terrifying and powerful, bellowing laugh as his every muscle flexed, and he stood on his toes with perfect balance, making him look even bigger somehow, as his cock exploded streams of cum, and he felt pure orgasmic ecstasy. Well, this is it. Finale is coming soon, oh by the way I do have a Deviantart page - just soupbacons.deviantart.com - I also post stories there, just... just so you know, in case you wanted to check it out? No? Just me...? Anyway, hope you like the story.
  13. Hey, so - decided to actually post a story here. It's a fantasy camp setting ish one, and also my first one, so - hope you like it. *** PART ONE Ben and Adam stayed together in a cabin of Camp Newlake. It was the night before the camp race, the goal – to overcome the large natural obstacle course and reach the buff crystal at the end, which – they say will grant great powers to that who reaches it first. “So, there are three races –right?” Adam asked condescendingly, staring down at Ben from the top bed of their bunk bed. “Yeah. And?” Ben asked, a bit confused. “Well, here’s my plan. We run together tomorrow, against the other teams, and – I know that you’re probably the fastest man in the camp, you get to the crystal and wait. Wait for me, then give it to me when I get there. Then, I will absorb the crystal’s powers and the day after tomorrow – I’ll help you reach the crystal – and since I’ll have the crazy powers, I’ll surely get it no problem. Right? Sounds… good? Or… sane, at least?” Adam smiled down at Ben, expectedly as the other just looked off into the distance, and then – nodded. “Oh, yeah. Sure, I’ll do that. Er, can we go to sleep now?” “Sure Ben, we can go to sleep now, I was just checking if you understood my plan. You agree with it, right?” Adam said, laying down. “Sure, sure.” Ben responded, bending down to fit under Adam’s bed on top. He was a tall one, about six feet tall with pale brown hair and striking eyes. He was a real athlete back home, and it showed, Ben had quite a body on him – lean and tall, not very beefy though. Adam on the other hand was a bit shorter, only about 5’4’’, and was very skinny, the two became friends in the camp and stuck together all the time – although with Adam’s nerdyness and Ben’s Jock-y attitude – the two would probably never be friends back home and yet somehow, it worked out in the camp. Morning came, and the two eighteen year-olds started to prepare for the race. Ben stretched expertly, and Adam just tried to follow what Ben was doing, later they came out to the obstacle course. There were about 10 others there with them. They were all waiting for the race to begin, all looking at the loudspeakers mounted on a nearby pole. “Prepare… for the race.” The ethereal voice came from the speakers, as it always did, it was the camp faculty – they communicated exclusively through the speakers that were everywhere around the camp. It worked, somehow. After a while, the voice returned, everyone came to the big red line… “Ready…” It went on, as they got down. “Set….” They all rose, preparing intensely. “GO!” The voice shouted out the speakers, and all set off into the woods, the natural obstacles immediately became apparent, as they went through the dense vines, roots and branches. They had to crawl and swing and jump to get around. Most had a tough time, including Adam, yet he did surprisingly well, considering his actual physical condition. He saw Ben shoot through the woods, quickly disappearing out of sight. This put a smile on his face, and he went on even faster. The race took a good while, Adam, soaking wet in his own sweat and the various waters of the forest, finally made it to the crystal’s place. A grin spread widely across his face, as he saw Ben there, standing tall and straight, his chest heaving up and down as he took heavy, deep breaths – gazing at the crystal. “Oh… whooh, Ben – good. Good, there you are… now.” Then, he stopped, as he saw Ben’s arm reach out and touch the crystal lightly. Suddenly, a flash emerged from the thing and it disappeared completely, seemingly merging with Ben. “Wh- What…? Wait – WHAT?” Adam shouted, confused as he saw what happened before him. Ben looked down at his hands and feet, as he saw something strange happen to them. His fingers and feet slowly began to elongate and thicken, then – he saw the ground… moving? Yes, it was moving, slightly away from him, he was inching up in height unnaturally, stopping only when he reached about 6’4’’. Adam looked; mouth agape, at his friend’s new body, lean, sexy and tall, his shirt reaching only his belly button, revealing the slim stomach beneath. The cuffs of his pants rode up almost to his knees, and they seemed to cling tightly to his legs. Wait, his shoulders seemed wider too, stretching his shirt across his chest. No – he wasn’t done, slowly Ben brought down his new meaty hands down to his thighs as he felt them stir, his legs grew, this time outward – filling out his pants. Then, he noticed – this was actually happening to the rest of his body as well. He felt his chest rise up slightly, more and more as he looked down, seeing two slabs of meat develop on it – his lean athletic frame was slowly gaining mass, as his pecs formed underneath his shirt, he took it off. As he did, Adam noticed his new long arms thicken and flex large – softball sized biceps and thick forearms, then his gaze was diverted back to the man’s torso. Ben stood there, grinning as he saw his glistening body fill out with massive muscle, a cut six-pack forming underneath his large chest. He turned his back and struck a double bicep pose – as his whole back jumped out in a massive web of muscle. Then, they heard a rip. The seams on his pants gave way to his large curvy thighs; he turned around to face Adam again – looking down at his legs. They were filling the pants completely, his calves formed rips on the sides of the cuffs, they were large and cut like diamonds, jutting out of him like massive bunches of thick, steel-hard meat. “Oohoo…” Ben said, in a new, deeper voice which carried a strange sensual overtone with every sound he produced. “Would you look at that.” He said, smiling wickedly, as he stared at his new manhood. A large endowment strained the front of his pants, as it pushed against them – wishing to get out, free and hanging low. In fact, the whole top part of his pants was strained, not only by the front, but by the round and full cheeks of his newly formed bubble butt. “Oh my GOD! I feel… so… SO… STROOONG! RRGHH!” Ben let out a bestial growl, making the forest tremble, flexing every muscle on his body, making them all grow even bigger as he grinned down at them, then he relaxed them, making them smaller, then flexed them again back into their full strength. “Rrgh! Wait till’ the guys back home see THIS! We’ll see who’s gonna be the team captain NOW! HAHA!” He arched his back, tilted his head back and let out a deviant, full and loud laugh – the loudness fueled by his heaving, wide and massive chest – producing loud sound effortlessly with his new enlarged… everything. “Th--… this… this wasn’t a part of the plan!” Adam said, looking on at the laughing exemplar of physicality in front of him, then, he quickly licked his lips, as his eyes were glued to him, he felt something… something – he hadn’t felt before for Ben in that moment. Something which… surprised him. “Oh my…” He let out, quietly to himself, taken aback a bit by the whole situation. Ben and Adam returned to camp, where everyone had already gathered, once Ben collected the prize – the loudspeakers alerted everyone that the race was over, so everyone headed back to rest – immediately. Ben regaled Adam with the stories of how he just felt “Sooo… GREAT!” and “So fucking STROONG!” as they returned, and Adam, the whole way – hung his head and dejectedly stared down at the ground, half believing how Ben could have done this to him. But, that’s no matter – he… he had a plan. Still. When they returned, everyone saw Ben and suddenly everyone gathered around him. Ben noticed why, immediately, and began to flex for them without saying a word. Then, he heard the ooohs and aaahs come from the group as they looked up at this towering, buff man, smirking down at them. “Pretty neat huh?” He said, looking at his large, flexed bicep. “Wow, yeah – good on you man, there’s no way you’ll lose the race tomorrow.” Ben grunted quietly at himself, not taking his gaze off his bicep, turning his forearm slightly, and making it pop up in various ways. “Heh, yeah – I know.” He said cockily. “But like, there’s no reason not to try, right guys!” He looked down at them, as they stared up at him in half-awe. Adam went back to the cabin, totally defeated by the whole thing, while Ben stayed outside, chatting with everyone, letting them squeeze and touch his new big muscles, talking about how great it all feels, around the campfire at twilight. He returned to the cabin later, and found Adam laying on the top staring off into the ceiling. “Yo dude…” He began, suddenly realizing that he has maybe let down his friend. Adam simply turned towards him for a moment, his eyes widened involuntarily, but he quickly went back to staring at the ceiling. “Er… hey, so… I just… I just remembered what we were talking about er, yesterday. Huh, funny isn’t it – it er,… it kind of slipped my mind you see…” He began, apologetically, yet he couldn’t really help but glance at how his new large body fit more snugly everywhere, in the now smaller cabin. “Yeah. I know. I uh, I saw that. Yeah.” Adam stated, not turning around to face him. “Er, listen man – let me make it up to you.” “And how… are you planning to do that?” Now Adam turned to him, leaning on his elbow on his side, he saw Ben take off his shirt – getting ready for bed. ‘God – he’s built!’ A thought crossed Adam’s mind, and he felt a stir in his crotch. “Oh – I know, I’ll just let you get the crystal tomorrow! Yeah! We’ll be like – like, muscle buddies or something, right!” Ben said with a silly grin, wide-eyely staring at Adam, on whose face quickly formed a grin of his own, as he jumped down and went to hug Ben. ‘Oh my…’ Adam thought, as he hugged the rock hard mass of Ben’s abdomen. His face dug into the very bottom of Ben’s meaty pecs as Ben hugged him back with his huge arms, encompassing half his back in their mass in the process. ‘He’s built like a brick house!’ Adam thought as he felt the ridges of his abs rub against him and – and…. His cock. ‘Oh my God.’ He quickly tried to pull back – but couldn’t, Ben’s arms were locking him tight in a hug, Ben noticed this and let go, so he stood back. ‘He locked me in his grasp without even trying back there. Good God…’ “Really?” Adam snapped out of it – looking up at the new, taller, bigger Ben. “Really.” Ben said – and they both went to sleep – though Adam’s dreams were plagued with images of Ben growing – reliving the scenario of that day – it didn’t bother him as much as he expected. *** Well, that's the first part. Tell me what you think, and if you're actually thinking "I kinda like how this dude writes." Maybe tell me an idea for a story and maybe I'll write it, who knows - because this turned out to be much more fun than I thought.
  14. You can find Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/ ‘Don’t eat without me yet guys. I am thinking that I do want to be a part of whatever this party is. I honestly can’t believe that I am saying this either.’ *looks very confused* Issac looks extremely happy to see that Nash is so open to it now. Brent looks as if he is a bit impatient about waiting much longer to eat but admits that he also wants Nash to join them. They wait as Nash loads up his plate in the kitchen and takes it into the tv room to sit in one of the chairs located across from where they are sitting. Brent looks as if he is ready to gobble down his entire plate, but Issac stares him down like he knows exactly what he is thinking. ‘Don’t even try it bud, we all do this at the same time, okay?’ They both then look at Nash before stabbing the chicken on their plates. The small man follows suit and acts like he is about to take a bite. They get antsy and actually do it without a second thought. After chewing it for a few seconds, Brent lets out a loud ‘MMMMMM’ and follows it up with another huge bite. Issac tries to keep up with him as Nash just sits there looking amazed at their determination. The two men seem uninterested now in even wondering if their small frat brother is eating or not because the chicken is starting to flood their senses. ‘HOLY SHIT! It feels absolutely incredible going down Ike. I have to get more man. *gulps down the rest of the chicken on his plate* AHHHH! Sooo fucking good!’ Issac agrees as he tries out the potatoes and beans also. ‘It is all so damn good bud. You should try the other stuff too my body feels so relaxed after it hits my stomach.’ Brent wolfs down the potatoes and beans before putting the plate down in front of him. He laughs as he looks over at Issac. He runs his hand along his buddy’s veiny right arm which immediately draws the ire of his frat brother. Nash watches both of them in anticipation of something possibly happening. The two guys finally turn back to look at their small friend and can see that he hasn’t even touched his food yet. Issac says something. ‘Nash? Eat up man, you’ll feel so good once you start because it creates such a sense of calm inside.’ The curious man takes his fork and pierces the chicken before shoving it into his mouth. The taste is unlike anything he has ever experienced before. The feeling spreads quickly throughout his body before it finally stops inside his testicles. He swears he could feel them starting to produce more cum which starts to bother him. He puts his fork down and sits the plate beside him. The other two seem quite surprised by his reaction. ‘You don’t like it Nash? I am shocked that you don’t, but buddy if you don’t mind, we both want to eat the rest of the chicken.’ Both Brent and Issac scoop the turkey from their plates and slap it on Nash’s because they really got it for him anyway. They both get up and to go back into the kitchen again. The strange sensation that Nash feels in his ballsac both surprises him and excites him. He sits there and stares longingly at the food before finally smirking just a bit. He knows that he probably has more restraint than they do and wants to savor the effects that it produces. He decides to plunge his fork into the turkey and shoves it into his mouth. The feeling as it goes down makes him shutter as it is a much stronger sensation than what the chicken caused. In fact he thinks that his cock may have just grown a couple of centimeters as a result. He can feel it drool a tiny bead of precum down inside his boxers. After ingesting the turkey, he is now convinced that the rumors are indeed true about the restaurant. What he can’t figure out though is why the food has immediate results in him and not the other two. They both return with equally large portions like they had before only now there is no turkey. Both men have been wearing the same tank tops and gym shorts for the last couple of days probably because they think they will be destroyed so why bother cleaning them. Issac suggested to Brent apparently that they only needed a small amount of clothing so they could see the changes in each other. Nash himself is wearing a blue polo with matching pants and blue loafers. They both seem once again to be preoccupied only with the food again as they quickly down the second helping. Nash smiles at them this time hoping that they somehow experience a growth spurt. After swallowing the very last bite on his plate, Brent burps a few times which makes Issac punch him each time in the stomach. The racially mixed stud returns the favor as they put their plates down for a few seconds. Nash thinks he can see something starting to happen to Brent as he stares at the frat brother’s legs and arms. They appear to be swelling just slightly and are starting to make very faint grinding noises. The caramel skinned stud moans a few times which surprisingly goes completely unnoticed by his counterpart sitting just beside him. The same thing is also happening to Issac as his forearms, biceps, calves, and quads are growing slightly as well. Their minds appear to have wandered now as they completely ignore Nash and get up to go back to the kitchen to put the last helping of chicken, potatoes, and beans on their plates. He watches them as they walk by sighing as he notices both men’s backs slowly stretching wider and fuller. The muscles strain as beads of sweat stain the back part of their tank tops. After daydreaming for what amounts to be a couple of minutes, Nash decides to get up to go see if they are coming back into the room or not. Halfway to the kitchen, he happens to see them lying on the floor and finishing up what is left of their food. They toss their plates to the side and turn to stare at each other as their breathing gets much heavier. It is obvious now that their bodies are surging with power now because it appears that the transformation is beginning. ‘OHH FUCK YEAH MAN! *Brent can feel his pecs starting to stretch up towards his face* MMMMMM……GAWD I WANT THIS MORE THAN LIFE ITSELF! *can feel his arms stretching and pulling as his veins beginning growing to twice their size* SO MUCH POWER……RAWR!.....*flexes his cannons hard*…..FUCKING YEAH!’ His expanding calves and quads tear through his shorts as the seams rip completely open. He also feels his engorged cock and swelling balls destroying his briefs as the fabric starts cascading down his monstrous legs. He looks over at Issac who is growing at nearly at the same rate only his muscles are getting rounder rather than harder. Both men reach over and tear each other’s shorts off as their cocks rise up into the air as their balls continue getting bigger. Issac’s eyes immediately get transfixed on his friend’s bloated cock as he decides to move down to run his tongue along the leaky thick pole as it oozes a huge honey gel. Brent grunts feeling his frat brother worshipping him as his body continues to reshape itself. He can feel himself getting very close to bursting now as his cock pulses and his balls tense. ‘OHHH FUCK YEAH IKE…..I’ve got dessert and it is ready to be eaten. *his balls begin flexing* FUCKKKKKK! HERE IT COMES BIG BOY, GROW FOR ME IKE!’ Issac locks his lips on the huge rod and gulps down the massive volcano. Each jet that goes down the eager sucker’s throat draws deep growls out of Brent as he runs his huge hands up and down his friend’s huge back. He moans loudly as he feels his white partner’s delts, shoulders, and traps grow larger each time he swallows more cum. Issac’s muscles make creaking sounds as his chest swells even bigger pushing his tank top up above his immense gut and bloated pecs. His bulbous muscles are now pressing tightly against Brent’s body as his cock stretches again. The huge footlong slithers its way up his partner’s huge abdominal slabs before it finally rests underneath both behemoth’s enormous racks. He grips his hands on Brent’s sides to brace himself as his lower body stretches and pulls itself wider as well. He turns to look down and realizes that he can now lick his own cockhead as he arches his back to get it into his mouth. Brent watches intently and grunts as he views his partner getting himself off. Issac works his cock slowly and methodically pushing more of it into his mouth tasting the sweet juices he is spilling. The sensation causes him to moan quite loudly. It isn’t long before he can feel himself getting very close to exploding as his balls begin cramping. He stops working his cock over to move himself up to plunge it down his friend’s throat. The immediate surge as Brent maneuver’s it down his throat sets the white behemoth off as Brent works it over quite vigorously. He downs Issac’s protein eagerly as he feels it flowing inside his body. His breathing deepens as he feels himself swelling again. His chest rises once again and destroys his tank top as it finally hits his face and spreads further outward from his body. He feels every muscle fiber swelling and giving birth to new muscles that he never knew he had before. His defined muscles look as if they are ready to tear through the skin as his quads and calves create new muscles. Issac moans loudly watching Brent blowing up again and feeling himself rising further away from the floor. After a couple more minutes of additional growth, both giants finally lie on their backs and attempt to get their breathing under control after they finish growing into 350 pound monsters. Issac’s tank barely clings to his chest as the fabric very nearly snaps away from his engorged traps. He decides to suck some air in to make both of the straps holding the tank on his body snap as they glue themselves to his incredibly soaked bloated pecs. He reaches down and pulls the tank off before he turns to throw it at Brent’s face. They both look at each other and laugh before they finally notice that Nash has stood over them the whole time. He is dwarf compared to them now. Issac slowly sits up with the help of Brent’s hands to say something to their small frat brother. *in a really deep voice* ‘WHOA BUD, you are downright tiny now. Didn’t you eat any of the food we got tonight? I MEAN COME ON DUDE! Part of this evening was supposed to be about you, you know?’ As Issac talks to him, Brent keeps trying to wrestle the white muscleman back down to the ground to rile him up. Rather than get irritated though, the huge man eventually gives in and starts horsing around with his mixed partner breaking everything in their path. The big men once again lose interest in Nash and end up having sex once again, only this time they shove their massive cocks inside each other. The small observer can feel his cock jumping wildly inside his pants as he watches both of them take turns fucking each other. He knows that his time is coming soon as he envisions himself outgrowing them by leaps and bounds. This in turn leads to his decision to go back and retrieve his plate from the tv room. Before he can find his way back to the kitchen, there is a knock on the front door. It doesn’t take him long to realize that it is man he met earlier and that he is coming back to finish what they started.
  15. Hey Men. This is my first story posted to this site (or any site). I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I loved writing it. I have the other two parts outlined and will be working on those too. There will be plenty of turns and twists. My goal for part 1 is to introduce the characters and set up the background for what will be coming next. Shane: Confessions of an Underdog (pt. 1) The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling.
  16. Check out the original story that started things off here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2 is here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/ ‘Boys, tonight is going to be one hell of a feast, I can feel it!’ ‘It better be Issac, I am extremely hungry and could probably eat a horse if I could get my hands on one.’ *laughing to himself* ‘Ummmm I’m sure Brent. You and Issac have probably practiced on each other’s quite often.’ The sarcastic answer to Brent’s statement makes the other two graduate students stare at their friend Nash in a rather annoyed manner. He realizes this and sort of looks the other way in hopes of avoiding a confrontation with them. Luckily, the two men are used to this kind of banter and go back to their original conversation. ‘Anyway, you are definitely going to join me and Brent tonight right? We ordered takeout from that restaurant downtown, you know the controversial one where those two guys were found sprawled out on the floor beside the food bar. The police said they had never seen two guys that big before.’ Nash seems to remember what Issac is talking about, but he doesn’t seem all that interested in what happened there. He recalls the media speaking more about how the restaurant was damaged than the condition of the two men. Apparently they were sent to the hospital but once they received treatment for their injuries, they disappeared and no one knows where they went. The aura of the restaurant after that incident must interest his friends to the point that they are willing to try the food themselves. Both Brent and Issac are fairly built, both go to the gym about every other day when they are not busy with their classes. Nash is quite thin which is never lost on the other two guys. They like to razz him about it quite a bit, but it isn’t something that they care too much about either. Brent is of mixed heritage and sometimes parades around in one of his jockstraps in front of Nash just to make him uncomfortable. He has kept a bunch of them from when he used to play football back in the day when he was an undergraduate at the university. Nash has always had sort of a crush on him, but was afraid to really make a move because he knows that Issac is seeing him, at least he still thinks he is. Issac is from the West Coast and has a laid back attitude about most things. He has a tendency to embarrass Nash like Brent does, but his is more mental than anything. He secretly has a crush on the skinny man that is not noticed by Nash. ‘Well…..*thinks about it for a few seconds and ponders if Issac and Brent are planning something* I suppose I could come over for a little while. You know I have that project that needs to be done before next week. *looks indecisive at first before deciding* Alright, I’ll be here. When is it anyway?’ Issac grins while Brent gets behind him and acts like he is humping him. Nash rolls his eyes once he sees what is going on. His west coast friend turns and pushes his playful roommate away from him. They start shadow boxing and throwing goofy insults at each other. Nash walks past them both which immediately prompts them to stop. Issac grabs his arm and turns him around to face him. ‘Just be here in about two hours man, we are going to place the order right now.’ *looks satisfied* ‘Okay, you two try not to fuck while I’m gone.’ *rolls eyes* Nash grabs his laptop and tablet and walks out the front door. His two buddies continue to grapple behind him as he walks down the street to his apartment. He has a roommate that lives with him, but he is currently overseas visiting a male friend of his. After about thirty minutes of just doing random things, Nash gets on his laptop and looks up some more information on that restaurant the other two are so dead set on trying out. He discovers that it is primarily just a protein buffet that uses secret ingredients in its food. Despite multiple investigations by different agencies, nobody has been able to pinpoint exactly what is in the food that causes things to metamorphize in men’s bodies. The man is concerned that his two friends are just doing this to feel good for just one night and will jeopardize their health just to see if they can get big without doing it the hard way, which could take years possibly. He wonders if they are thinking about what might happen as a result of consuming the food. Apparently one of their other friends ordered one of the very expensive buffet packages and ended up doing serious damage to not only himself, but to his apartment which quenched their desire to try out the food themselves. Nash has known them long enough to assume that they don’t stop pursing something unless they are absolutely sure that they will get nothing from it. Nash hears a knock on his door which is immediately followed by it opening. It turns out to be Issac who comes in to rush over and jump right beside his skinny friend on the couch to try and get him to react in some way. He cranes his head over at the computer screen in the small man’s lap and sighs a few times. ‘You are researching that place aren’t you? Don’t be so dead set on discrediting it. *rubs Nash’s back* It is Brent that is so gung-ho about this. I just want to try the stuff out and see if the talk is all true. It apparently worked for Solomon so why wouldn’t it work for us?’ Nash stops browsing the internet to turn and look at his eager friend. ‘So…..which buffet package did you two purchase then?’ Issac pauses and smiles just a bit, ‘uhhh well we got the second one, the one that has the spicy chicken and turkey. We actually got that one because we knew you would like both. He really wants to include you in this buddy because he thinks you need the help.’ Nash rolls his eyes a few times and puts the computer down beside him on the couch. He stands up and turns around to look down at Issac. ‘Naturally, so this whole thing was set up to somehow convince me to join you two in this weird experiment you are trying out right?’ Issac gets up to stand next to his skinny friend and puts his hands on Nash’s shoulders. He tries to hug him, but is pushed away. ‘Not necessarily bud. Brent doesn’t look at you the same way I do. He just sees you as another frat brother basically. He has known you maybe a couple of year’s tops, while I have known you since we met at orientation here. We hit it off almost immediately remember?’ Nash looks irritated but does give in as he leans into Issac’s arms for a hug. The fit man holds him for a few seconds and lets go. He smiles at him before he starts speaking again. ‘Why don’t we go ahead and go back over buddy. Hopefully Brent hasn’t already gotten the order yet.’ Nash agrees as he grabs his laptop to head out the door back to his friends’ place. When they enter the front door, they can hear Brent’s voice in the background as if he is in the middle of doing something dirty. Nash walks into the kitchen to sit at the table to get on his laptop again. Issac tells him that he is going to go find out what the heck his close friend is doing. After a few minutes, the doorbell to the apartment goes off. Nobody answers it so it goes off again. Nash reluctantly gets up from his chair to go answer it after a couple of rounds. When he opens the door the smell of chicken and turkey hits him in the face. It feels as if it is giving him a rush of adrenaline. His pupils dilate for a few seconds before the delivery man stares and smiles at him. ‘Hey man, you order a number two from us?’ *seems a bit surprised* ‘Uhhh I guess I did. I suppose you need me to pay you right?’ The delivery man waves his left hand since his right one is full. The huge bulging bicep in his right arm twitches as he holds the food in place. ‘Actually no man, someone has already purchased the order it seems. I will need your signature though before I leave. The tip was already included with your order as well.’ *Nash is puzzled, but amazed too* ‘Oh nice.’ The man grins and stands there for a few seconds before he says something else. ‘If you don’t mind man, I want you to take these containers while I go back to the truck to get the rest of the order. I will be back in a couple of minutes to get the signature.’ He turns back around to go to his delivery vehicle as Nash continues to look confused before he closes the door. He takes the food into the kitchen to put them on the table beside his laptop. He opens up both containers and is amazed at the intoxicating smell that is emanating from them. He can literally feel his body trembling from the fumes which worries him just slightly. The chicken is marinating in what looks like a red tomato sauce and the turkey is in a white sauce that sort of resembles alfredo. He didn’t think that he would want to try it, but his brain is compelling him to do it for some reason. Before it gets any tougher to resist, he puts the lids back on both containers. As he turns around, the other two are standing behind him. He yells in fright which makes them laugh hysterically. ‘Damn Nash, I haven’t seen you react like that……maybe ever. *smells the food* OH DAMN! Issac this stuff smells fucking amazing! *walks over and pulls the lids off* SHIT! This looks really fucking good. I am feeling a bit tingly just inhaling the fumes. *looks at Issac* Get over here and smell this man.’ Issac walks over and smiles before letting out a few moans. He feels a bit relaxed like a large weight has been taken off his shoulders. Nash composes himself long enough to hear the doorbell ring again. He turns to walk back down the hallway from the kitchen to the front door to open it. The man that was there before now has two more in his hands. He grins at Nash with his beautiful gray eyes and is now showing a bit more skin than he did before. The small man’s eyes are immediately drawn to the delivery man’s sweaty mountains peering from inside his work shirt. ‘Hey man, here is the rest of your order. You also get our loaded potatoes and special blend of beans. *pauses for a few moments* Do you mind if I come in for a minute or two?’ Nash’s eyes widen as he finds himself growing more attracted to the hunk standing in front of him. ‘Of course…..what exactly do you need to come in for?’ The man walks in and takes the containers into the kitchen as Nash follows close behind. He puts them beside the other two containers as both Brent and Issac are ecstatic to see more food coming in. They barely notice the hot hairy hunk that is putting the food on the table. Nash stands behind all of them observing and studying what they are doing. The man turns to walk back over to Nash and can feel some kind of unusual presence developing between them. He smiles before bouncing his pecs and biceps making the veins dance in his arms as the striations in his chest ripple. He pulls Nash into his body before leaning down to slowly kiss him on the lips. The smitten small man moans deeply as his friends begin loading up plates they have from the cabinet with the food on the table. They finally stop kissing as the man picks him up in his arms to talk to him. ‘I was like you not too long ago man. My name by the way is August Bellefleur. I just want to let you know that your mind will be much clearer after tonight. I have a couple of other deliveries to make and afterwards I will return to expand on the moment we just shared together. *puts Nash back down and gets the scanner from his pocket for him to sign* For now though, I need you to sign this for me man. *Nash signs* Thanks man. *smiles* If you don’t mind, I would love to know what your name is.’ ‘Oh my gawd, it is Nash Carpenter. Sorry about that.’ *embarrassed* August grins as he puts the scanner back in his pants pocket before pulling his shirt off to show Nash the goods as his insanely roidy, but powerfully hairy chest glistens with sweat. Nash doesn’t hesitate to put his hands on every part of the powerful looking man’s chest touching each huge abdominal and massaging August’s bloated arms and pecs. The big man sighs feeling Nash’s warm firm touch against his hairy skin. He picks him up once again in his arms and holds him tightly as he places Nash’s head against his right shoulder and immense trap. The small man has a bit of concern though putting his trust in a man he just met just a few minutes before. It doesn’t seem to make much sense to him, but once again feels compelled to allow this man to enter into his heart. August can feel his nervousness and whispers into his ear. ‘I can promise you that things will definitely change after tonight. You may even want to fool around with them, but it will be empty compared to what we may have. It will feel like we were meant to be together and you will finally fulfill your true potential. I had no idea either until it happened to me. This restaurant’s secret formula changes men’s lives, I was given this particular delivery to be paired up with whoever was going to answer your door. Well…..that someone is you Nash.’ August turns his head and kisses Nash again before putting him back down. He winks at him and turns to leave. Nash follows behind as the huge man walks out the front door shirtless. He stops and looks behind him as his admirer says something. ‘You forgot your shirt. *pauses to speak again but not before August waves his hand no* I…..uhhhh…..I already want to see you again…..uhhh what am I saying? You are the most intriguing man I have ever met……but…..why am I saying this?.....we just met.’ August smiles a little. ‘Shhh……*puts a finger up to his lips*……I’ll see you soon man trust me and then you can see the rest of what I have to offer. I’ll be longing to be with you as much as you want to be with me. I can just see it……*pauses for a few seconds and sighs*……mmmmm damn I am getting hard…..I will talk to you soon Nash, bye man.’ August jumps into his delivery vehicle and drives off. Nash can hear Brent and Issac getting ready to eat as they shuffle into the tv room. The skinny graduate student closes the door before rushing in to talk to them. Other entries in the Body Good series: Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=hypnosis Sex Part 1 and 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/
  17. magicworker

    Tantric Reformation

    Part 1 Thom was reluctant to go out to the club. His friends convinced him to join them and they had fun dancing for the first part of the night, but as they drank and began to find their fun for the evening, Thom settled by the bar with his cranberry juice. He was handsome and kept in shape, despite turning 30 before the rest of his friends. He was beginning to realize that he was more attractive than he gave himself credit for, but his shy, quiet demeanor often meant guys never quite came up to talk to him. He was startled to notice that one guy kept staring his way. He was young, shirtless and hot, in jeans tight around his muscular legs and wearing a wide silver chain around his neck. The chain draped over wide, solid pecs that got Thom's heart racing. His arms were meaty and veined and his six-pack might actually be an eight-pack. He wasn't dancing with anyone in particular and for the moment, Thom felt like he was dancing with him. Thom looked away, quickly assuming that the guy was just teasing and finding that a bit cruel. Then he felt two hands gently brush over the top his back and start massaging him. It felt electric, and Thom almost thought the club fell silent as he gasped at the sensual touch. "Hey," a low voice growled in Thom's ear, "I'm Gabriel." Thom turned around and the guy was even more impressive up close, with a sheen of sweat sizzling off his skin. "I'm Thom," Thom heard himself yell above the music. Gabriel spoke next. "I don't usually do this, but do you want to come home with me? I want to show you something." Thom looked at Gabriel doubtfully, but Gabriel had this cute, child-like, hopeful look in his eye that seemed inconsistent with the hot stud that was there a second ago, and was even more irresistable and contagious. Thom couldn't help but laugh, "okay." Gabriel wrapped one arm around Thom, saying "I love your laugh," and Thom felt like he was carried out by Gabriel's side, because he never felt his legs touch the ground, until outside the club he realized he was walking, but he and Gabriel were in synchronized rhythm, with each other's hands on each other's backs. Thom only then noticed that Gabriel had a shirt back on, but his athletic build was still obvious. As Thom was led through the city streets, he and Gabriel talked. Thom was surprised that Gabriel... "Actually, you can call me Gabe," he clarified. ...that Gabe was actually a year older then him, but as Gabe described his many travels through Asia and Africa and Iceland and Peru, Thom became surprised he wasn't older. Thom's story sounded boring to himself in comparision, but Gabe asked the most interesting questions that made it seem like a series of adventures to rival his. Thom had only a vague idea of where they were when Gabe led them up steps to a tall, narrow brownstone rowhouse. A brown, fluffy cat greeted them with a "meow" at the door. "Hi Charles," Gabe greeted the cat. "This is Thom. What do you think of him?" Charles pranced over to Thom and began rubbing against Thom's legs, purring. Thom had next to no experience with cats, but he had always heard they were more aloof. "Oh, gods, I hope you're not allergic. Please tell me if you are," Gabe gasped with a genuinely worried look in his eyes. "I don't think so," replied Thom. Gabe sighed with relief. "Ok, Charles, that's enough. Daddy's getting jealous," Gabe growled and he led Thom up two flights of stairs. The stairs opened up to a top floor that was all one spacious room. Thom had never seen anything like it, and he marveled at it. In the center of the room was the biggest four-poster bed he had ever seen or imagined. In one corner was the biggest bathtub he had ever seen that could easily fit five people. It looked almost industrial except for the unlit candles around it and the potted tall grasses behind it. Another corner held the smallest library he had ever seen. A handful of bookcases against the wall and standing out marking a few 4-foot long, narrow aisles were overstuffed with books, a few of which were stacked or open on the ground. As he moved his head, Thom's eyes caught thin lines and curves and shapes of different colors criss-crossing the room's walls and ceiling and floor. The lines seemed to have no pattern, but they danced around the room and trying to follow them gave Thom a giddy dizziness. Thom peered around and saw another corner that had a simple, crisp white sheet laid out with smooth pebbles packed along the edges. As the lights dimmed, Thom realized that the other corner was dominated by a gigantic sloped window that skewed the otherwise regular shape of the room and looked out to the city, but mostly to the stars. "This room is amazing," Thom sputtered out in awe. "I'm glad you like it, but it's not really what I want to show you," Gabe called out. Thom refocused on Gabe, shirtless again and without the chain, kneeling on the bed which had a light on it that dimmed less than in the rest of the room. Thom felt awkward and a bit inadequate walking over to the edge of bed, as Gabe added, "And I want you to show me a few things, too." Thom wasn't sure if he was supposed to attempt a strip tease, but he just unbuttoned his shirt and then took off his t-shirt, and he was encouraged by the soft but yearning look in Gabe's eyes. "How about I take your pants off, and then you take mine off in the same way?" Gabe asked. "Okay," Thom replied as he wondered how many different ways there were to take pants off. Gabe sat on the edge of the bed, his legs on either side of Thom, and began to caress the sides of his waist. Thom realized he had never had his pants taken off this way. The touch was electric, like at the club. Gabe played with the waist band, teasing with his fingertips. He then unbuttoned the fly, quickly popping each button off, but pausing in between to let those electric fingertips wander over Thom's waist and abdomen. Thom closed his eyes and moaned. "That's it," Gabe encouraged. After the last button, Gabe's electric fingers scampered up to Thom's nipple and both of them gasped. Thom opened his eyes to see Gabe grinning widely. "You are electric," Gabe said. "I don't know how much foreplay we can handle, so let's move along." And Gabe roughly shoved Thom's pants down as he slid from the bed, and slipped the pants off each of Thom's feet, and then extended his own crotch towards Thom. Thom tried to exactly repeat Gabe's caress and flair at first, but he began to close his eyes and lose himself in the gentle pull and flow and rhythm of playing with Gabe's torso like conducting a sweet symphony. "Oh, gods, you must have done this before!" Gabe gasped. Thom opened his eyes to contradict Gabe, and was shocked at Gabe's frantic panting and clenched grip on the bed. Did I do that? Thom asked himself. "Yes," Gabe said. "I think we should move along." Thom took that as his cue to pull Gabe's pants off and he revealed a bulging jock strap. It took a couple pulls to get the jeans past Gabe's meaty legs, and Thom couldn't resist massaging his muscular quads. He felt them flex as Gabe hopped back onto the edge of the bed and kicked the jeans off. "Take those off," Gabe ordered, indicating Thom's briefs. Thom obeyed as Gabe shifted onto the bed big enough for six. After Thom tossed his briefs and socks onto his pants he looked back at Gabe who was standing on the bed completely naked and motioning Thom to join him. Thom wondered at the bed that was firm as a platform but soft as a cloud and covered in what might have been a comforter, or the sheets, or just the mattress itself. He also caught a scent of eucalyptus or lemongrass with a touch of citrus that seemed to be released from the bed with each step and tingled up through Thom's brain. Just before he reached him, Gabe said, "If this gets too much, tell me. Up to a point, we can just stop, but after that it gets tricky." Thom nodded and Gabe closed his eyes and put his hands back on Thom with a sensual jolt that caused both of their dicks to twitch. Thom returned the favor, feeling over Gabe's taut shoulders and arms, his flexing chest, reaching over his thick back and hitting the shelf of his bubble butt. Thom also felt Gabe's hands over his own body, tingling and relaxing his own smaller muscles. Gabe knelt down and lapped at Thom's dick and balls before applying soft suction that quickly inflated and hardened Thom's dick. Thom watched Gabe's shoulders flex and ripple and felt Gabe's hands caress the back of his legs until they were tingling over his ass and then teasing his asshole and brushing against the back of his balls. After what felt like a couple minutes, Gabe slowly withdrew his mouth from Thom's dick with a quick kiss and stood up, Gabe's hard dick slapping under Thom's balls. Gabe was slightly taller, Thom noticed, as they leaned in for their first kiss. Thom was surprised at how good it tasted. Is that me or him? Thom wondered. Thom prided himself on being a good kisser, despite the lack of regular practice, and Gabe matched his skill as their tongues danced and played like old friends and their hands pressed against each other's backs and pressed their warming bodies together. Thom felt Gabe's hard, pulsing dick and took his turn kneeling down. Gabe tasted amazing, sweet and musky with a slight, exciting tang. Thom usually enjoyed sucking on a healthy cock, but the taste, smell and shape of Gabe as he filled his mouth was inexplicably driving him crazy with delight. Thom wasn't just using his head and mouth, but his whole body undulated and danced around and over Gabe's pole. Gabe's breathing shifted a few times between groaning and panting and a kind of chanting, that just excited Thom even more. "Gods!" Gabe finally exclaimed. "I'm a little scared that fucking you will actually blow my brains apart. Or do you want to give a go at my ass the way you're working my cock?" Thom looked at Gabe's throbbing member. "I want that inside me," he replied. Somehow, Gabe reached over to one of the posts of the bed and immediately held lube and a condom. Thom look bewildered. "That was just my first trick," Gabe winked, as he got his dick ready. Next he pressed on the bed in various spots and told Thom, "Lay down around here and I'll shift you into position." Thom was suprised that the bed felt lumpy, but after a couple tugs from Gabe, Thom felt like he was relaxing in a hammock and aiming his ass at the large window of stars before Gabe's knees seemed to sink a few inches into the bed in front of him. "I've studied a number of ancient practices," Gabe began to explain, "and we're going to have a bit of an adventure. You can follow and explore as much as you like, but if you start feeling overwhelmed or scared or in danger, just cum, but the further we go, the more you'll need to focus on cumming to make it happen. I know it doesn't make much sense now, but I need you to remember that, okay?" "Okay," Thom replied, feeling a bit hesitant, but more curious. "Out of curiosity," Gabe wondered, "what's something about me that you wish was yours?" "Your body," Thom said, without hesitation. Gabe grinned as he spread his arms and asked, "what about my body?" "It's so hot... masculine... I guess the hard muscles of it." "Do you wish I had even bigger muscles? You can be honest." Thom blushed. "I've fantasized about guys with huge muscles." "Huge, eh? And do you wish you had huge muscles?" "Yeah, I do," Thom replied, surprised that he felt so comfortable sharing a fantasy he had so long kept secret. "Well, then, let's make make this a good workout," Gabe said as his eyes sparkled like the stars behind him.
  18. Newmassaddict

    Growth Part 5

    Sorry it's been a while. Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE 5 The next two months passed in a blur of steroid injections, heavy weights and ridiculous amounts of food. I’m now a monstrous 335lbs of ripped muscle. I’m a walking mutant. Not a day goes by where at least one person isn’t totally petrified at the site of my outrageously pumped up body. I hadn’t seen Tyler since the day I humiliated him at the gym. I was a little disappointed but I tried not to dwell on it. If he couldn’t handle my raging muscle dominance maybe he wasn’t the right partner for me. I had fucked a few other bodybuilders since my last session with Tyler. They were pretty big guys but not able to withstand my freakish size and muscle lust. One guy actually pissed himself when I stripped off my shirt. He literally ran out of my house to get away from me. It made me so horny I came to my reflection three times that night. … I waddled into the gym wearing my typical skin tight tank top but there was a different vibe in the air today. Usually the guy working the front desk couldn’t help but stare in complete awe at my massive body. Today, however, he was staring towards the squat racks. I saw at least two of my usual muscle admirers but neither of them looked in my direction. I glanced towards the squat racks and saw a rather large crowd in the far corner. I walked over to see what the commotion was. As I approached the crowd I could see a couple of guys holding their crotches. A few pretty massive bodybuilders were just staring slack jawed and a few other had looks of complete shock on their faces. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped short when I saw what was happening. Standing in squat rack was Tyler. He had the bar loaded with a mind boggling seven plates per side. He grunted loudly and lowered the bar so deep his ass was three inches from the ground. He paused and slowly powered his way back up. I stood transfixed as he preformed nine textbook perfect reps. He racked the weight with a load crash, stood in front of the mirror. He was drenched in sweat. His quads were swollen masses of twisted muscle. Starring at his refection in the mirror Tyler didn’t seem to notice the people around him. He started to shake one leg back and forth. Thick slabs of his quad meat swung back and forth. Watching all that relaxed muscle move was hypnotic. After a few seconds Tyler flexed the quad and it solidified into a column of pure steel hard muscle. He relaxed the muscle, punched his leg hard and reflexed again. He shifted his weight and started to flex the other leg. He was grunting like an animal and had a demented look in his eyes. Tyler finally looked up at the crowd and made eye contact with me. I felt a shiver run up my spine. “Add two more plates to each side!” Tyler bellowed. With an astounding 765lbs loaded on the bar, Tyler repositioned himself under the bar. With his eyes locked on me in the reflection of the mirror he hoisted the bar off the rack and started to preform prefect reps once again. I couldn’t believe my eyes. This kid had the entire gym under a trance. He was powering through lifts I would have had trouble with. He didn’t even look like the guy I had seen two months ago. He looked like a stage ready super heavyweight bodybuilder. Thick veins covered his bronzed, sweat covered skin. After three perfect reps, Tyler paused at the top and in a strained voice yelled “Dave! SPOT ME”. I moved behind him and felt my heart skip a beat as the thickness of his back. His hulking traps rose and encompassed the weight bar. I positioned myself and placed my arms under Tyler’s arms. I placed the rest of my body close to him. I could feel his pumped glutes on my hard crotch. With a smirk on his face he started to lower the weight again. I could feel the power coursing though his entire body. He clearly didn’t need my help as he easily raised the weight again. I stayed in the spot position and followed him back down for another slow rep. His legs were shaking but he didn’t stop. Tyler’s face was contorted with pain but he was able to whisper “feel this power”. He let out a loud guttural scream and lowered the weight again. He paused at the bottom and slowly raised the massive weight. He stood up straight and pressed his ass harder into my crotch before slamming it on the rack. The crowd was in a state of complete awe. Some guys cheered, others just stared with their mouths open. Three guys ran to the locker room to jerk off and a few looked like they were ready to pass out. Tyler hit a few poses for the crowd. I would have guessed his weight was over 275lbs now. His quads had to be close to 33” if not bigger. Eventually he waddled to the leg press machine that was loaded with so many 45lb plates that there was no more room. He stopped and turned to me. “Get on” he said. I hesitated and he stepped closer to me. “I need more weight to really work these fucking legs. Climb on the sled and make me work for this pump.” He lowered himself to the seat and I climbed on. I stared down at Tyler and all the plates loaded onto the machine. “Over 1300lbs” Tyler said. He let out a grunt and I felt the sled move. Tyler closed his eyes and lowered the weight. I could see the pain in his face but he didn’t stop. Rep after rep sent me up and down like a piston. To my surprise he increased his speed with each rep. After twelve reps Tyler finally slowed but didn’t stop. Instead he opened his eyes and looked up at me. “CALVES!” he yelled and started to move the weight again. I had to hold back a gag as I looked down at his legs. They looked twice as thick as they did after the squats and his calves had transformed into something truly inhuman as they moved such incredible weight. Tyler completed 12 reps and rolled off the machine and collapsed on the floor. He could barely move but flexed his calves and quads continually. I climbed down and stood over the his panting body. Tyler opened his eyes and they had a wild look to them. I felt another shiver run up my spine. He slowly rose and stood inches from my face. He placed his hands on my traps and started to apply pressure. He then started to push me down. I resisted but he was overpowering me. “Kneel” he ordered. I was too shocked to respond. He squeezed my traps harder. Sharp pain ran through my body and he forced me down until I was kneeling in front of him. “Feel my quads” he ordered. My face was level with his gruesomely massive quads. I could almost see the blood pumped though the thick veins criss-crossing every inch. Tyler started to flex each quad and deep striations appeared. His muscle separation was Mr Olympia quality. I couldn’t resist placing my hands on his bloated legs. I ran them up and down his smooth, wet skin as his muscles flexed and moved underneath. The crowd watched in amazement as this pumped up freak had my 335lbs of alpha beef under his complete control. “What the fuck is going on? I asked. He stepped away from me so I could take in his entire body. He barely resembled the kid I had power fucked a couple of months ago. “I think you know what’s happening here. I’m becoming a fucking freak that’s what happening. Did you see those weights I was moving? You see the reactions I’m getting from everyone here? Have you ever seen so much power and muscle?” He was flaring his lats and bouncing his pecs right in front of my face. Testosterone appeared to be seeping from his pours. “You’re not as big or strong as me Tyler.” I said, hoping he couldn’t hear the doubt in my voice. “That’s true but how long do you think it will be before you are a tiny speck of a man compared to me. That gear you got for me is unreal. I can feel the power coursing though my veins.” He said and raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Massive balls of muscle erupted from his body. His arms had to be 22” and vascular as hell. “I should mention that I tweaked your dosage. I’m on a cocktail of the most powerful roids known to man. You have no idea how fucking strong this shit is. I’m up to 280lbs now. I can practically feel my muscles growing. Do you think those weights were heavy? Next week I’ll destroy all of my personal bests. These people think they saw a show today? HA!” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Two months ago I had this kid wrapped around my finger. He would have done anything to be with me and worship my massive body. Now he was a demented muscle freak. While I was turned on my his growth and strength, I was caught off guard by his dominating attitude. He was standing in the mirror, flexing his outrageously swollen quads when he suddenly stopped and looked at me. “You remember that day you made me lick your pecs?” “Hey man, you loved that, don’t say you didn’t” I replied. “I admit that feeling your huge chest was hot yeah, but I was so pissed you made me do that in front of all those people. I’ve thought a lot about that during the past two months and you know what?” “What?” “I should thank you.” “What? Why?” “Because of that day I starting training harder then ever. I think about it every time I inject myself with roids, eat a meal or guzzle a protein shake. When I cum now I think about a day like today when you get to experience how it feels to be dominated by me.” I opened my mouth to speak but I was too shocked to say anything. Tyler stepped closer to me so we were face to face. “Time for walking lunges and you’re going to me my weight big man.” He said a leaned down, placed one solid shoulder into my crotch and one hand around my neck. With a small grunt he hoisted me onto his shoulders and stood up. I tried to break free but he tightened his grip on my cock and balls causing sharp paint to shoot through my body. “You’re not going anywhere.” He growled and started to perform perfect lunges with 335lb body draped across his shoulders. With each step he grunted. I caught his refection in the mirror and he had a look of shear determination in his eyes. People couldn’t help but notice what was happening. No one had even seen such a site like this before. Tyler walked around the gym doing lunge after lunge for close to five minutes before letting me go. He collapsed on the floor, his legs twitching uncontrollably. I stood speechless again. Part of me was pissed he had just done that to me but part of me was impressed at the beast he had become. I looked down at his hulking body and felt my cock getting hard. He looked up and noticed my growing bulge and smiled. “You like what you see?” He asked. “I can’t help it. I’ve never meet a someone as freaky as me. You are becoming an animal!” I said. I couldn’t believe the words that were coming out of my mouth after what just happened but I couldn’t help myself. I reached out my hand and hoisted Tyler off the floor. “Get your workout in. I’m fucking spent. Give me your house keys; I’ll meet you there when you’re done.” Tyler said.
  19. Newmassaddict

    Growth Part 4

    Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE 4 I started Tyler on a new steroid cycle the next day. I told him it was pretty potent but he didn’t care. He said he’d do anything to grow massive. I adjusted my own dosage to ensure I was growing even faster. I wanted to leave my 300lb weight in the dust. We started to workout quite often and I could definitely see impressive gains in Tyler. I responded well on the new gear and was closing in on 315lbs in just three weeks. On one particular day we had meet at the gym to train chest. My tank top was nearly tearing off my body as I walked onto the gym floor. I could feel all eyes on me. In awe of my size, power and raw sex appeal. I spotted Tyler near the benches. When he noticed me coming his eyes lit up, he licked his lips and placed his hands near his crotch. He was already 250lbs and looked fucking hot even at a distance. We warmed up with bench press and both had a good pump starting when we started increasing the weight. I completed 12 perfect reps with four 45 pound plates on each side. My chest was swelling up and I was starting to sweat a lot. Standing over me Tyler watched with lust in his eyes. “Dave, you look fucking massive. Pump those pecs harder; make them grow” he encouraged. I racked the weights and at up. I flexed my enormous pecs and watched them swell in the mirror. Tyler performed 10 perfect reps before I had to help him with the last two. He grunted loudly but finished the set with good form. “One more on each side” I ordered and sat down and got ready to hoist the 495lb bar. “You’re a monster” Tyler said I lifted the bar without his help. I lowered the bar and paused for a few seconds before raising it back up. “Feel them” I grunted. Tyler quickly placed his hands on my rock hard pecs as I continued to press the heavy weight. I could feel him running his fingers along the deep striations and thick veins. He moaned as I completed 10 reps before racking the bar and stood up. I hit a few poses in the mirror as people started to gather around us. I could see fear in the eyes of a few men. A couple were visible hard watching me flex. “Two more!” I yelled. Tyler looked doubtful but one look at my face told him I was serious. With 585lbs loaded on the bar, I sat down and started to get ready to lift the massive weight. I stared at my swollen body in the mirror, bounced my blood filled pecs and let out a few screams. I balled up my big meaty hands and started to punch each pec hard. Sweat sprayed and my pecs started to throb. I looked like a wild animal as I laid on the bench. I wrapped my hands around the bar and squeezed so hard I felt like to could bend the heavy metal bar. I let out one guttural scream and powered to bar off the rack. I heard gasps from the large crowd that had gathered. The bar felt incredibly heavy and sagged from the number of plates on each end. My pecs screamed with pain as I lowered the bar. I let it touch my skin for a second before I pushed the weight back up. My arms trembled but the weight kept moving. When I reached the top I could see Tyler ready to grab the bar. “NO!!!” I screamed and started to lower the bar again. The pain coursing through my pecs tripled but I refused to give up. I felt the bar touch my chest again and with every ounce of strength I started to press it back up. When it reached the top I let a low grunt that signalled to Tyler I was finished. He grabbed the bar and slammed it onto the rack. I couldn’t move. I let my arms fall to my sides as I gasped for breath. A full two minutes passed before I could sit up. What I saw in the reflection of the mirror was nothing short of amazing. My 315 pound body had morphed into a total muscle abomination. I was bigger and more vascular then any Mr Olympia competitor. My chest was so pumped my chin rested on it’s thick upper shelf. I looked around at the crowd and most of them had a look of horror on there faces. I moved into a most muscular pose and immediately heard tearing from my tank top fabric. The material around my pecs tore away. I peeled the rest of it off and hit the pose again. I moved closer to the mirror and hit a side chest pose. My chest flexed to it full 70” and jutted four inches beyond my ripped abs. My 25” biceps pressed against my inflated chest and my traps looked down right freakish. My thick back and shoulders made me look three feet thick from the side. It was a truly incredible sight. I walked up to Tyler and I could see fear in his eyes. “Lick the sweat off the world’s biggest pecs.” I commanded. Tyler’s jaw dropped and he looked around nervously. “What?” “You heard me. Lick the fucking sweat off these freaky pecs.” “Right here? In front of everyone? No!” He said. “Did it sound like I was asking little man!” I said loudly. I placed one huge hand around Tyler’s thick neck and pulled his head towards me. I could feel him resisting but I outmuscled him. I slammed his head into my left pec. The whole crowd could hear the impact. Tyler timidly started to lick the beads of sweat from my hot skin. “Faster!” I yelled and pressed his face harder. He started to lick faster as I flexed and bounced my swollen muscles. I looked at the crowd and laughed. “You see this! Even a big man like this can’t resist all this massive muscle.” I moved Tyler’s face to my right pec and he started to slurp the sweat. After a few minutes I let go of Tyler’s neck and he took a step back. He looked mortified. The crowd couldn’t believe I had humiliated him like that. I was so amped up I didn’t care. I walked towards the cable crossover machine and noticed Tyler hadn’t moved. I stopped and turned towards him. His eyes were staring at the floor. “TYLER!” I yelled. He hesitated but walked towards me. “Did I say we were done?” “N-No.” We started doing cable crossovers. We were both looking insanely huge. After a few sets we were both posing in the mirror and tyler finally started to smile again. By the time we finished we were both using the full stack of weights and sweat was puddling on the floor under us. As we walked to our last exercise; incline dumbbells I leaned into Tyler and whispered “A few more sets and it’ll be time for me to fuck your brains out.” Tyler swallowed hard and looked nervous. We performed four gruelling sets of dumbbell presses. I maxed out using 250lb dumbbells and Tyler maxed out with 175lbs. We waddled towards the locker room. As we passed the trash can Tyler fell to his knees and puked. I wasn’t sure if it was the workout or the humiliation that had gotten to him. He stood up and followed me out. I fucked him three times that night. When I wasn’t pounding his hard ass I was posing my mammoth body for him. I tossing his growing body around like a rag-doll, used him as a human weight and dominated every moment we spent together. We both came countless times and Tyler had a few bruises the next day. Tyler didn’t call me for a week. When he finally did it was to ask whether his steroid shipment had arrived. I could tell there was something different about him. He made an excuse as to why we couldn’t workout that week. I figured he needed to take a break but I knew he’d be back. No one could resist my freakish mass and power.
  20. noname

    The Good Fairies

    Hey guys, This is a story I wrote for http://marquis-de-rent.tumblr.com/, as a present on his fifth anniversary of - in his own words - "drawing hyper muscle porn" and publishing it "on Y." Three cheers to him for sharing his awesome art with us! ***** The Good Fairies “Time to get up, lazy bum.” Croissants, and the smell of freshly brewed coffee. Also, someone’s lips deliciously close to his ear. Tom wasn’t exactly a morning person, but it was hard to resist Luke’s perennial good cheer even this early in the day. “Lazy bum, hm?” The barest hint of a smile. “I’d have thought my bum held up rather valiantly under pressure last night.” Luke giggled naughtily at this: “Maybe it was just a lucky shot. We’ll have to see whether the experiment yields similar results on future occasions. Well, be that as it may, here’s a peck on the cheek and a pat on the back and… a little present on our fifth anniversary.” At this, Tom felt a small lump form in his throat. He sat up and took a good look at the man who had turned what had been merely a good life into something that seemed almost embarrassingly beautiful. “You know, I’ve said this before. I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you.” “Oh come on, you sweet-talking piece of sex on legs. It’s not like I’m making a huge sacrifice here. Besides, what’s ‘deserve’ got to do with it, anyway? I sure as hell don’t deserve to be with someone like you, either. But here we are, right?” Another kiss, this time full on the lips, then some affectionate tussling of Tom’s hair. “Breakfast is ready, love. And I do want you to open that present.” He added, with a wink: “There’s time for a shower later on, if we squeeze in there together.” Tom put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and walked over to the kitchen table, which was beautifully decorated with flowers and filled with all the things he loved for breakfast: some fruit, homemade jam, different kinds of butter and cheese, pickles, some bacon, scrambled eggs. And, right next to his plate, there was a little black box tied with a white ribbon, and sprinkled with what seemed like stardust. “Couldn’t resist a touch of gay, huh?” Luke looked puzzled, saw the twinkling dust and frowned: “To be honest, I hadn’t noticed.” But then his frown gave way to that smile which still dazzled Tom after all this time: “Looks pretty, though – lucky me. Anyway, ’nuff said, open the damn thing already.” “Charming, positively charming.” Tom knew that patience wasn’t exactly Luke’s forte. It was, he’d readily concede, one of his lover’s few weaknesses. Yet to him it had never mattered much; perhaps he loved him all the more for it. For wasn’t it Luke’s impatience in the face of injustice that had led Tom to admire him even before he had fallen in love? Luke’s fight for immigrants, exploited by ruthless profiteers and right-wing politicians alike? His outrage at those who justified their own prejudices by appealing to the authority of the almighty, whatever name they chose to give him (or ‘her,’ Luke would surely have added, even though he remained entirely agnostic about his – or her – existence). So yes, Luke could be impatient, and they sometimes got into fights about it. But none of their fights had been serious, really, and Tom was willing to take the bad with the good – the good that shone through in Luke’s volunteer work at the old people’s home nearby, in his dedication as a teacher at a school that could barely afford to pay him, and in his ability somehow to forgive the guy who had been too drunk to see Luke jogging down the road that dark night, three years ago. Tom still remembered the feeling of despair that weighed him down after receiving that phone call from the hospital, the agony of not knowing whether Luke would live, the relief when, despite the loss of his left leg from the thigh down, Luke managed, somehow, to rediscover his old self. Or no, that wasn’t it, really. Luke hadn’t just gone back to his old self, but – amazingly, in Tom’s opinion – had succeeded in becoming a subtly different, better one instead. ***** You may find it odd to learn that, at precisely the same moment, Tom wasn’t the only one thinking about that dark night three years ago. Luke watched Tom take the little black box with the white ribbon in his hand, shaking it gently, setting it down. He observed him picking up a croissant, carefully cutting it in half, bending down and taking a deep breath, savoring its smell. Several of Luke’s friends had never quite understood why someone as energetic, as buoyant as he decided to settle for a guy who was as quiet and unremarkable as Tom. Oh, Tom was nice, none of them ever disputed that. He was courteous, and kind. But so were many guys, not a few of which were more handsome as well as… well, more exciting to be with as Tom, who had little sense of adventure and seemed just not quite good enough, not quite glamorous enough for Luke. So Luke’s friends had never quite understood – until, that is, three years ago, until that terrible night, when Luke was thrust into the abyss, and they had been too stunned to provide either comfort or good cheer. It was then that they began to see what Luke had recognized so much earlier, with the clarity of vision only granted to those who look with love: that Tom had in him some unfathomable source of strength: a quiet fortitude that had sustained Luke during his long, arduous recovery after the accident, in ways that even Tom didn’t fully comprehend. “I don’t think I deserve to be with a guy like you,” Tom had said, and, Luke knew, not just to please him. Perhaps Tom’s most annoying habit was that of not really knowing his true worth, of always putting others first (except early in the morning, when his altruism knew more conventional bounds). His tendency to be overly humble –to underrate himself almost consistently, in fact – certainly wasn’t the fault of Tom’s parents, who loved their son to pieces and had immediately accepted Luke as part of the family. Perhaps it came from growing up poor and being treated like shit by his ‘friends’ in school; Tom was reluctant to talk about it, and Luke had always respected his silences. Luke watched Tom lovingly arrange the food on his plate, pouring himself a glass of pineapple juice, slowly sipping a bit of coffee – and eventually couldn’t hold back any longer: “Jesus, Tom. Open the damn present!” Tom smiled, as if he’d only been waiting for one of Luke’s bursts of impatience. “Alright, love.” A theatrical sigh. “If you insist.” Carefully, Tom untied the white ribbon, straightening out the creases – Luke knew Tom would want to use it again; he hated waste of any kind. After several excruciating seconds, Tom proceeded to the lift the top off the box, just a little, barely enough to peek inside. His smile became broader. “It’s a ring, isn’t it?” Luke rolled his eyes, but kept his mouth shut. He knew it was Tom’s way of savoring the moment, and, maddening as it was, it was also endearing. At long last, Tom had removed the lid and lifted the ring out of the box. It was very plain, and made of steel rather than of gold or silver. No precious stones or artful shapes adorned it, only four words, engraved in the most unceremonious of fonts: FOR TOM, MY LOVE. Tom, still smiling, quietly wiped a tear from his eye, then pulled a slip of paper from the box. “What’s that?” Luke asked, and Tom raised a sarcastic eyebrow at him: “Given that you put it in there, it’s safe to assume that you know better than I, dear.” “No, seriously, honey – I have no idea.” Tom examined Luke’s face, and saw that he really had no clue what it was. “Perhaps it’s some kind of user’s manual?” “Ha ha, very funny. What does it say?” Tom unfolded the little slip of paper and squinted at it, trying to decipher the minuscule script: “’You’ve been very good and you have our blessing.’ – signed, The Good Fairies.” Luke burst out laughing. “Come on, stop teasing me. What does it say?” But now it was Tom’s turn to shrug his shoulders and insist that this was, precisely, what it said: “Cross my heart and hope to die.” For a few seconds, they kept their eyes on the mysterious piece of paper, then Luke said: “Oh well, a blessing is a blessing, right, even if it’s totally weird. We should probably be grateful, right?” Tom got up and walked around the table, wrapping his arms around his lover: “You’ve definitely got that right, handsome. Plenty to be grateful for. Thank you for everything, love of my life.” Luke started to reply, but then he felt something like an electric shock. He tumbled off the chair and hit the floor, hard. At first, Luke was slightly dazed, but then his head cleared and he scrambled to his feet. When he noticed that Tom was staring at him as if he’d been struck by lightning, Luke tried his best to reassure him: “What? Seen a ghost? Trust me, I’m fine.” “Luke, your legs…” “I told you, I’m fine.” But then suddenly something clicked, and Luke understood why Tom was turning pale. There really was nothing wrong with Luke’s legs: he had scrambled to his feet – plural, in both cases. The world started to reel, and Luke passed out. ***** When Luke came to, he was lying in bed, and Tom – of course – was at his side. “Man, I had the weirdest dream.” Then he felt Tom’s hand on his left calf and for a moment feared he was going crazy. “Tell me I’m dreaming.” Even Tom was shaken, yet somehow he managed to retain some sort of calm, steadying his lover’s sense of self as only he could, even before he spoke. “Well, if it’s a dream, then we’re clearly having the same one.” Tom swallowed hard, close to tears. “You know, since that… since that awful, awful night I wanted nothing more than to know that you were whole again.” “What are you…? Are you kidding me? You’ve made me feel complete in a way I’d never felt before. Before the accident, and after. After, especially.” He put his hand on Tom’s neck and pulled him close: “Without your strength, I … I would never have made it back from that terrible darkness.” Tom groaned, and at first Luke thought he wanted to voice some objection – always true, always humble – but then Luke realized that wasn’t it at all. For some reason, Tom was sweating quite heavily, and Luke grabbed him by the shoulders to ask what was wrong. Tom shook his head, as if to say “nothing,” but Luke could feel how tense his boyfriend was; Tom’s shoulders felt like rock or steel or… Luke shook his head, as if to clear it from some idea that was just too bizarre to entertain. And yet, it was difficult to uphold any semblance of disbelief, given what both his eyes and his hands told his brain to be true: Tom’s muscles were slowly, but surely growing. Luke tried to say something, but the words seemed stuck and just wouldn’t come; all he managed was a groan that sounded almost comically similar to Tom’s. He saw his lover’s pecs – quite shapely to begin with – slowly filling out, nipples deliciously, provocatively erect. And not just that: his shoulders, his arms: Tom’s whole body was swelling bigger, and Luke realized that his hands had strayed from Tom’s shoulders, exploring his traps, his neck, his pecs, down towards his abs and further down, towards another body part that stood erect – and of course Luke’s own cock was hard by now, too, harder in fact than he could ever remember, and suddenly he knew that it was growing, too, growing like Tom’s, straining against the fabric of his jeans. Luke forced his attention back on his boyfriend, who was staring at his right arm, flexing and unflexing it, watching his biceps rise higher each time, swelling bigger and bigger, slowly but surely filling the sleeves of the t-shirt. Luke’s hands kept exploring Tom’s body: his abs, his butt. Tom was beginning to look like a junior bodybuilder, and Luke wondered, briefly, whether his body could ever become as powerful as his spirit. As if in reaction to a silent challenge, the pace of Tom’s growth increased, and Luke could hear the seams of his lover’s shorts begin to tear, loosing their fight against his increasingly massive quads. Luke’s hands traced the shape of Tom’s flaring lats – the wings of his very own muscular angel, who now looked as if he could easily win any bodybuilding contest, even Mr. Olympia. Luke was only dimly aware of the sound of his growing cock bursting through his pants as he leaned forward to plant a kiss on Tom’s lips, and he moaned in pleasure when his lover wrapped his now thickly muscled arms around him. The essence of everything seemed to flow into that kiss, as their tongues caressed each other for minutes and minutes on end, the pitch of their passion soaring higher and higher, their hips moving to the rhythm of their hearts. Their kiss remained unbroken even as Tom’s muscles started tearing through his shirt, his upper body too massive to remain contained any longer, bulging and thickening with incredible strength. Luke felt Tom’s body pressed against his, hands discovering what seemed a new country that was turning, slowly, into a continent, a vast expanse with mountains of muscle, rivers of sweat and the sweet, scented herbage of Tom’s breast, Luke’s fingers exploring the nooks and crannies of this body which was so familiar yet which had always also felt startlingly new, and which was now becoming what it had always symbolized to him: the epitome of a power that had nothing to do with violence or intimidation and that he would have called pure masculinity if he hadn’t known that it was beyond gender, too. It was that sense of ultimate humanity that, for Luke, was embodied in this gentle behemoth who kept growing underneath him, muscles inflating, swelling, thickening, pound after pound after pound after pound, so vast that Luke knew he’d never be able fully to understand it, amazed that he didn’t even need to possess it because Tom was giving it to him, had been giving it to him, for all these years, freely and happily, as if he deserved it, and he felt himself being pulled even closer to him, wrapped in the most muscular embrace he or anyone else could imagine, his tongue still caressing and being caressed, their sweat mingling as they started to come, come together, come forever, forever it seemed, in love forever and forever strong.
  21. You can check out Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who-muscle-genie/ Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer Who's Worshipping Who? sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/ Lennox and Parker kiss each other deeply feeling their hearts beating rapidly as the furry men start fucking again. The black-haired top pumps his eager bottom slowly while continuing to fixate on the two huge men across the street. The construction workers are both too busy posing in their under gear to really notice the two giants across the street until Parker finally gets their attention. He pushes the window up with his massive left arm and forgets how strong he is. The glass starts to crack as he lifts it up beyond where it was supposed to stop. The shards go cascading down into the yard as he quickly puts his arm back inside the window. Lennox grunts as he hears the sound since he loves how strong Parker has become. The two men posing immediately turn their attention across the street at the kitchen window and see what has happened. Parker peers back out the window again and grins. Lennox manages to turn his head to look at them as well which immediately gets the attention of both men since they have worked with him for quite some time. Without waiting another minute, both men start to walk towards the street and bang up against each other grunting trying to show off. The two behemoths inside the kitchen stop fucking again and notice that they are going to have company. Parker pulls his rod out of Lennox and puts him down on the floor so they can look out the window again. They both stick their hands out and make gestures for the other two to come over to the window. After a few cars go by, the smaller, yet fairly muscled construction workers manage to get on to Parker’s property and race over to the window. Parker grabs the arm of the darker-skinned one and pulls him inside before rubbing the man’s tight ass. The other one is burying his head in Lennox’s huge furry chest and munching away at the forest as the hulking redhead holds him up in his hands and flexes his giant guns. The two lovers now have two other guys to play with it seems. Lennox grunts as he feels his admirer’s mouth searching for his erect nips. When the man finally finds both of them, he tugs on them hard with his teeth which makes the big man wince. He smothers the man again in his massive pecs after a couple of minutes of nipple play. He pulls him inside the window before putting him down on the floor and lying down beside him where the other two are also at. The man with Lennox goes back to massaging the behemoth’s hairy chest before moving his lips and mouth down his red hairy abs before finally taking up residence along the thick shaft bouncing up and down. He licks his lips before spitting some of his saliva on the cockhead and forcing his mouth over top of it. This sends shivers up and down Lennox’s spine as he feels the man’s throat adjusting to the giant pole now slithering its way down inside. After a few seconds, the man grunts as he fucks the huge rod with his throat in a very rapid motion. Lennox tries to grip the man’s head with his enormous hands as the sweat pours profusely off both men. After a few minutes of this, the redheaded behemoth forces the man off his cock to compose himself. He motions to stay away for a minute so he doesn’t shoot his load as he wants to save it for the right moment. Beside them, Parker and his construction admirer are already getting quite acquainted with each other. The black-haired beast has torn a huge hole in the man’s pants and is lapping quite vigorously at the winking hole in front of his face. He turns and smiles at Lennox before showing him the man’s very eager hole. His cock has been oozing precum for several minutes and is waiting to be serviced. Without a second thought, Parker slides his huge cock inside the man and starts fucking him like a jackhammer making the dark-skinned stud lose himself in the moment. Lennox and his partner join the other two as they start to worship each other. Both Parker and Lennox take turns fucking their smaller partners switching back and forth and making the men beg for mercy several times as they move to different positions each and every time. The men are so enamored by the two behemoths that they keep trying to make them cum which of course makes the giants prolong the sex even longer. Lennox pulls the dark-skinned one up to his face and asks him what he wants the most. Naturally, the man says he wants his cum more than anything so he can grow fucking wild and blow his load everywhere. The redhead laughs in his deep voice and says that was a fantastic answer and he will get his wish very shortly. Parker pulls the other one into him and pulls his pants down to suck on the man’s cock slowly draining a river of precum out of the man and down his throat. Lennox looks over and asks him the same question. The man which is noticeably having a good time says that he is a little anxious, but would love for him and his coworker to grow together side by side swallowing both loads from the two huge men. Lennox moans deeply after that answer which also gets the attention of his black-haired partner as he pulls the man’s cock out of his mouth. They put their small partners down and get up off the ground to stand side by side so their cocks are close together. The two men immediately start slurping vigorously on both cocks taking turns on both behemoths. Lennox and Parker put their arms around each other’s backs and turn to shove their tongues down each other’s throats. Both of the smaller men moan tasting the precum that is now flowing freely from both cocks. They lick each testicle slowly tasting the salty sweat dripping from them and feeling them swelling against their tongues. Lennox starts to breathe heavier feeling his balls getting closer to bursting which doesn’t go unnoticed from the two men. Both of their tongues move up and down the sides of his shaft praying for the white river that will help them break free from their confines. The huge redhead can sense it coming and reaches his huge arm down to stroke Parker’s huge cock with one hand and puts his other hand inside his partner’s gaping hole. After a few jabs inside the huge man’s anus, the black-haired giant’s balls swell to twice their size and cause him to grunt quite loudly. The other two men move back slightly with their mouths gaping open and look up at their muscle masters’ waiting patiently to catch whatever they have to feed them. Their moans get louder smelling the giant men’s crotches as the scent of the coming flood is in the air. The two smaller musclemen can feel their cocks trying to burst through their compressed pants as Lennox and Parker grip each other’s sides tightly as the cum flows into their huge cocks. The thick goo hits the eager admirer’s mouths as they lock their lips and tongue on top of the massive gushing rods and moan incessantly. Both men gulp down the rivers as it flows down their chests. The two feeders look down at their hungry pups and can see the twinkle in their eyes as they feel the rush moving through their bodies. Grunts are followed by loud popping and stretching sounds as the men continue to suck vigorously on their master’s poles gobbling down every drop they supply them. The muscles in their bodies struggle to keep their shape as the behemoth’s juices flow through them. The one worshipping Lennox stops sucking him to get on to his feet to stare directly into his feeder’s eyes. He smiles before raising his arms up in the air and to let the growth take over as his legs stretch his pants to their limits before exploding through them. The distance between him and Lennox disappears as his chest swells to the point that it is now squeezing against his master’s. Their fur mingle with each other as he moans feeling his cock tear its way free as it hangs freely dripping its sweet honey all over Lennox’s leg. The big man grins watching his admirer grow a few inches taller as the muscles in his upper body continue to swell. He grips the growing cannons on the man’s body and feels the power raging through them as he wraps his arms around the man’s back feeling the huge delts as they pulse underneath his hands. The man’s gut juts out further than before as it flirts with Lennox’s elongated abdominals. The sweat from both men comingles as the hair on their stomachs mate with each other. They grin as the other man runs his hands around Lennox’s back to position himself as he finally reaches his master’s height. The fabric on the man’s pants is completely shredded as it finally falls off. His feet finally break free from the leather boots he is wearing as they crumble under the weight of his thick muscles. He is entirely nude now as his old hairless body has transformed into a thickly muscled black-haired dark-skinned behemoth with a full beard and sparkling green eyes. Never once through his transformation did he show that he was in pain which surprises Lennox greatly, in fact it appears that he embraces it fully. He grunts as he feels himself getting very close to cumming after the grow ceases. Lennox senses this and tells him to relax since he will take care of the rest. Knowing full well that Parker is preoccupied with the other construction worker, the redhead gets down on his knees and slowly massages his equally large partner with his mouth. Parker and his own admirer are busy having their own session. This man however looks as if he is no longer sure if he wants to deal with the rush moving through his body. The whole time his coworker was growing, he was trying to contain it and not let go of his inhibitions. Parker keeps telling him that he won’t regret it and distracts him by picking him up and kissing him deeply on the lips. The man only holds out so long before he finally gives in and runs his hands up and down his master’s furry chest and back. He shoots several jets of cum down his left leg inside his pants before his body finally starts to grow. Parker whispers things in his ear that makes the growth increase in intensity. The tension in the man’s pants results in a loud explosion as the fabric shreds easily under the weight of his gargantuan ass and lower body. Parker runs his hands along the man’s ass again before rubbing the man’s gaping hole as it stretches wider. The man’s upper body practically doubles in size as his pecs and abs dig violently into Parker’s own chest. The two behemoths grunt loudly as they fall over onto the ground. Parker quickly shoves his cock up inside his growing partner’s ass and starts fucking him as he feels the progression continue. The man’s thickening arms immediately reach down and tear off his ripped pants to expose the huge snake that is ready to burst again. Within seconds, another river of cum goes flying as it hits Parker in the face and onto his hairy chest. The man then moves his hands up along the newly bloated rack now sitting on his chest and down the huge set of abs before moaning loudly as he feels his master fucking his insides incessantly. His face has now thickened to the point that the hair on his head has fallen off and he is growing a brownish colored beard. His grey eyes glisten in the light as he turns to his side to reach his engorged right arm out to rub Lennox’s soaked back and ass. Feeling a hand now on his backside, the redhead moves himself over to sit on top of the man’s face as the newly-grown giant shoves his tongue up inside the eager redhead’s hole. Lennox moans deeply as he continues to suck off his companion’s giant piece. What follows next could result in the creation of a newly created construction site.
  22. magicworker

    The Skinny Waterboy

    Once upon a time in a village near a town near a castle... Walt didn't entirely mind watching his three step-brothers working out in the well-equipped barn. They were well-muscled and strong, biggest in the village. He might have even admired the work they put into pumping their muscles and gotten excited at watching them pose and flex afterwards, if he didn't have to dread the constant teasing and abuse they gave him. "Hey, waterboy, I'm thirsty," called the eldest. Walt hung his head down as he carried the stein of water over for him to chug before he belched up at Walt's face. "Show me your arm," he ordered. Except for being almost 7 feet tall, Walt looked fairly malnourished. He was at least a foot taller than his step brothers, but when the eldest's 19-inch arms of muscle flexed next to his 10-inch arms of skin and bones, he felt so small. "You're so skinny, you need to eat like us," laughed the middle step-brother, but they never left him much food at meals. "How'd you only grow up tall, but never out big like us?" asked the youngest, who was the same age as Walt. The eldest slapped his head whenever he accidentally pointed out Walt's height. It was the one thing they were jealous of. Walt's step-mother constantly praised her sons and always joined in teasing Walt. What Walt didn't realize was that his face was as handsome as his father's was, and her heart ached everytime she laid eyes on him. She also married Walt's father for the bit of magic that Walt's family possessed. The townsfolk whispered that was how her sons grew so big. They also whispered darker notions about how Walt's mother and then father died. Weightlifting and bodybuilding were local pastimes. Nearly every boy and most girls started training on their fifteenth birthday, and even the elders kept in virile shape. With the large number of eager and able farm workers and smiths, the kingdom was quite prosperous. Walt was one of those exceptions, despite having the tall frame that could potentially carry more muscle than anyone else. Well, everyone but the prince. Everyone knew the prince had been blessed by magic as a child to grow muscle, but he also trained as hard as anyone else, and now at 25 years old, his 6'4", 450-pound body was a wonder to behold, and nobody wished it wasn't there to behold. His face was also sexy as hell, whether shaven clean or with a light scruff. About half of the kingdom were certain that the magic, in exchange for the muscle and beauty, had cursed the prince with homosexuality. That is, the female half thought of it as a curse. Most of the male half thought him all the luckier, or considered themselves lucky to have a chance at bedding him. Either way, most folk had at least one picture of the prince on display in their homes for motivation, and at least one good dream of him with the appropriate sexual appetite. Walt's stepmother didn't allow him to have a picture in his room. "You'll just have that old mirror to remind you how skinny you are," she said with a cackle. Fortunately, she didn't realize it was a magic mirror. Walt wasn't sure how it worked, but it often showed him the prince. He was riding a horse, or lifting logs, or taking a bath, or playing with puppies. It was like a one-way, visual-pen-pal relationship, like a middle-ages reality show. The mirror also sometimes showed someone else, as beautiful as the prince but with even larger muscles. It took years before Walt realized the face was similar to his, because he otherwise never saw himself with such a large smile. After the spring harvest, the Prince held his annual bodybuilding competition. Everyone had been preparing for it for months, or longer, either by training hard, arranging the judges and decorations, planning the following feast, or just fantasizing about seeing the prince up close and nearly naked as the guest poser. Walt's step-brothers constantly ordered him around to bring water, cook food, and do the lighter chores they had no time for. "Hey, waterboy." "Hey, skinny." "Hey, skinny waterboy." In private, Walt marveled at their limited vocabulary and wished he had a grain of wheat for everytime he heard either of those words. Still, Walt couldn't help catching some of the excitement from the whole kingdom anxiously anticipating the event. The prince himself always had mixed feelings about the competition. He enjoyed showing off his massive body and inspiring another diligent and productive year of training, but his yearning for a partner to stand on stage with him and to come home with afterwards grew each year. There were plenty of muscular suitors, and some were passably handsome, but the prince had dreamt of a boy with jade eyes and jet black hair and fair, freckled skin that got him instantly hard and motivated some of his best workouts. And it didn't matter to the prince whether the young man had muscles, or not. The prince realized in his teens that drinking a full load of his cum could make someone instantly as big as him. His first knight Gabriel was the product of that first experience and after Sir Gabriel won the competition one year, the prince made him a permanent judge. Gabriel was even more pleased by that promotion than the win, since many guys thought to sway his vote by pleasuring him enthusiastically. The day of the competition was Walt's 21st birthday. He would have forgotten it like most of the ones before, but a large pink package laid at the base of the mirror when he awoke. He was baffled as to how it got there. His step-family had been so focused on the competition and ran him ragged with chores and errands. They wouldn't have wasted a second on delivering anything. The card read, "Happy birthday, from Aunt Fay," but Walt knew of no living relatives. Inside the box was a large, parchment-thin garment that was nearly the same color as his skin. It was almost like silk, but it stretched. I cetainly didn't need to stretch, Walt thought. It could be a tablecloth for a banquet table. After spreading it out over his bed, he recognized the arms, legs and neck hole and open seam down the front. He thought about trying it on when he heard footsteps on the stairs to his attic room. He shoved the large body suit under his lumpy mattress, but the box was still out when his step-mother walked in the room. "What's this?" she asked. Walt didn't answer as she examined the box. "Such a large box for such a small gift. But it's pretty," she noted as she drew a gold ear cuff out of the box. She moved towards the mirror to try it on, but she had difficulty getting it to stay. "Well, I guess you can have it," she said as she tossed it back in the box and dropped the box to the floor. "We're off to the competition, but we don't want you embarrassing us, so you'll stay here," she snapped as she left. Walt was probably the only person in the kingdom who couldn't remember ever going to the annual event. Walt found the jewelry in the box and it was a twisted 3-braided ring that sparkled more than gold should, like there was diamonds inside of it, and it almost seemed like the braids hid writing of some sort. Walt tried it on and looked in the mirror. There wasn't much light in his room, but the cuff and his green eyes seemed to sparkle together like morning dew, and his skin had a faint moonlight glow. He couldn't help but smile as he imagined his parents watching him proudly in this quiet moment. He knew he was looking at the face of the man that the mirror sometimes showed him, but he also now knew with certainty it matched his. He got the body suit out and had a suspicion of its purpose. As he got his feet through the bottom holes, he saw them change. He always had large feet, "flippers," his step-brothers called them sometimes, but they were losing that description as they became thick and strong. His calves inflated next, like fruit plumping on the vine, but soon the whole lower leg also thickened and stretched against the fabric that could have fit around his waist. As he held the narrowest part of the body suit around his waist, his legs filled with rock-heavy muscle. He could barely believe it as they grew way past the size of his eldest step-brother and made him shift his stance a few times. He looked in the mirror and saw that each leg was easily wider and thicker than his chest, and his ass was like two juicy melons that flexed into a hard shelf of muscle. He adjusted his posture as he felt his abs and back tighten and strengthen. The fabric also seemed to tighten as it shrink-wrapped out of his hands and against hard cobblestones. The front seam started coming together on its own and disappearing into the center line of his abs. He slipped his arms into the sleeves and felt his forearms bulge into thick hams of muscle. His hands also thickened into meaty paws and his upper arms swelled to at least two feet around, maybe almost three feet around. He felt the odd, but not painful, sensation of bones shifting as he brought the body suit up to his neck and his back and shoulders had their turn to grow. While his god-like thighs gave him a feeling of immeasurable power and strength and the shape of his arms was a perfection of beauty, they were simply preludes to his chest and back and shoulders all growing together and turning him into the god-monster he had seen in the mirror. A creature even bigger than the prince, bigger than anyone had ever been. His shoulders looked like extra heads, and his back bulged wide, forcing his arms to spread out and make him look even bigger. As the front seam magically closed itself, his pecs plumped even larger and Walt felt their huge mass with his paw. "These are big enough to hide a chicken," Walt marveled. His neck and traps thickened next as the magic continued its final adjustments. His face retained its beauty, but became more muscular and more masculine and Walt gasped as he looked over the perfection that was his body. He flexed a few poses and felt his nipples tingle and harden as the fabric moved over them, but then felt his dick do the same. Walt had been decently endowed, 6 inches long when soft, but also skinny. Now it thickened, and also lengthened. As Walt moaned with pleasure, his cock expanded into a hard, foot-long log of a cock and kept pulsing larger. His balls also grew and filled with testosterone-laden cream. As his cock inched up his abs under the fabric, Walt grunted. When the sensitive, apple-sized head started forcing its way between his pecs, Walt came like a fireworks finale and passed out from the ecstasy. Walt awoke to a few rays of sunlight hitting his face. He basked in the memory of a most amazing dream, but the huge hand that came over his face scared him fully awake before he realized it was his own hand coming to rub his eyes. It took a couple of tries for him to find his balance and stand up, but he knew he'd see his dream body in the mirror and that it was a true reflection of what he now possessed. While his package still bulged, it wasn't the obscene tool it could perhaps become again. Also, any mess that he had made in the suit was gone. He was disappointed when he tugged apart the front seam and felt his chest shrink slightly. The suit's magic was not permanent, he realized, but letting it reseal brought his pecs back to their full glory. While technically the suit covered him, it was close enough to his skin color that he looked naked. The only place he had a chance of finding something that fit him was his step-brother's room. After taking care through the house with his wider frame, he reached the eldest's room and found a tunic with open sides and a kilt that he had to wear lower than custom to cover most of his thighs. It was an outfit that was common among the powerlifters, but his vascularity and size and perfect muscle belly shape proved he wasn't just strong, but huge and beautiful. As he stepped outside, an old woman scolded him. "C'mon, or you'll miss the whole thing!" And she waved him into her cart and handed him a pair of what resembled shoes. "Thanks for the ride," he said puzzled. The "shoes" were like a warped bowl of leather with laces, but they fit well over his feet. He was also grateful that the back of the cart was big and sturdy enough to hold him and that she had four horses pulling them. The smell of either the cart or her could have been better, though. The competition rotated around the towns of the kingdom and this year it was in a town fairly close to Walt's village. In about an hour, they made their way through the crowd that gathered at the town's outskirts. The town was crowded with muscular people, but most people stopped to stare or point at Walt. Finally, the cart stopped and the old woman shouted, "That's it! This is as far as I go." Walt got out and walked over to the woman. With him standing on the ground, and her sitting up in the cart, they were eye-level. "Thank you again. Can I do anything in exchange?" He asked. "You may look like one of them, but you're still one of you," she replied before pointing at the town wall. "Go through there and remember that, and that'll be payment enough." Overall, the area around the wall roared with activity, but it seemed like everyone around Walt fell silent or whispered. The wall gate was open to all, but he entered nervously as the large, beefy guards stared bug-eyed at him. The main thoroughfare led directly to the town center were a raised stage dominated the square. While outside of the wall it was crowded, inside it was packed. As usual, he could see over everyone's head, which had always made finding market stalls easier, but it was odd moving through the crowd without getting shoved around. He could just pick a direction and go. "Hey, kid!" someone yelled behind him. Walt turned to see an older, built guy with a cane. "I didn't see you at pre-judging. Did you just get here?" he asked. "Yeah," Walt admitted. "Look, you obviously could win this whole thing. You should compete. C'mon, follow me," he ordered. Walt followed him to the side of the stage where judges and officials gathered. Walt loved his new body and the chance to see the competition, and the prince in person, but he wasn't sure he wanted the attention of performing and his step-brothers worked for weeks on a posing routine, which Walt did not have. Also, he'd be back to skinny as soon as he took off the body suit. The man spoke to the officials, gesturing wildly and near to yelling, but Walt inched away enough that he didn't quite hear what the man was saying. He was about to turn around and run when he man came back over. "You missed registration and weigh-in, so they're not letting you compete, but I say you just jump on up there and show them what you got and they'd have to give you the trophy." Walt hesistated in his response, so the the man yelled at the crowd around them, "Hey, folks, do you think this guy is bigger than anything you've seen?" Walt was surprised and a bit scared, when the crowd yelled back enthusiastically, "Yeah!" "Do you think this guy could win by just walking up on stage right now?" Even more people replied even louder, "Yeah!" "Let's get him up there!" another man yelled, and the crowd closed around Walt as he began to panic. Nobody alone could move Walt anywhere he didn't want to go, but he didn't want to hurt any of them, so between everyone's efforts, Walt drifted along the side of the stage, past the officials and finally escaped into less crowded streets. Once he picked up some speed, he left the mob behind and took a few turns until he was lost, but he still heard people yelling from the direction he came. Then, he hit an empty dead end with an archway on the side blocked by vertical bars. The bars were too close for a normal person to fit through, and Walt was reluctant to just break them off. He had no doubt that he could have bent and broken the inch-thick bars with a bit of time, but then another idea occured to him. Under the tunic, he slipped off the body suit. Rather than feel the shrinking of his muscles, his upper body returned to skin and bone like the sun clearing the last bit of fog. He shoved the fabric down his waist inside the kilt and as his calves became sticks, the body suit easily slipped off and he slipped between the bars into a flowering courtyard. He marveled at the array of colors and scents that assaulted him like the kisses of a mother he never knew. Despite the panic of a few minutes ago, or perhaps because of it, he began to laugh for the first time in a long time. "Beautiful, isn't it?" a kind voice said behind him. After Walt turned to face the source of that voice, he replied, "Oh, gods, yes!" But Walt was no longer talking about the courtyard, but about the prince standing shirtless with the sun glistening over the moist, flushed skin stretched tight over massive, pumped muscle. Walt felt his blood rush to his dick and all he could see was the prince's face as it changed from smiling to frowning. Walt didn't realize he was passing out. The next thing he knew, that gorgeous face was right in front of him and he felt soft boulders wrapped around him. Walt gasped, "Prince Carmine!" "Yes, and who might you be?" the prince asked. As Walt took a few seconds to remember his name, they were interrupted by a cough. "Will, it's past time to go," the other voice said. "Gabe, but I think...," but the prince hesitated to finish. "Whoever you are, stay here. Please," he begged. Walt began to feel overwhelmed and confused, but he nodded. The prince helped Walt sit on a stone bench and placed the strange bundle of fabric at Walt's side, before leaving with his friend. It was still a sunny day, but Walt felt a chill after the prince left. He wasn't sure where he was, or when or if the prince would return, and he considered the possibility that he was in trouble for trespassing. As far as he could tell, nobody watched him, so he slowly backed over to the barred archway and slipped back through. The tunic was now more like a dress on him, and the even at its tightest, the kilt slipped down Walt's narrow hips and flat butt as he walked. As he slipped the body suit back on, he wondered why he needed any other reason besides the gigantic muscles reforming on him to wear the magical garment. He knew the way back home was through the familiar wall gate, but the only clear landmark to find the main boulevard was the cheering and shouting that indicated the final judging was in progress at the stage. As he walked through the edges of the crowd, he occasionally got the encouragement to step onto the stage. "You should be up there, not that asshole." "Why aren't you up there? You're way bigger." "Hey! Where'd you go? I got a posing suit for you!" Walt recognized that last shout as coming from the same man with a cane. Moments later, the man stood in front of him with a piece of cloth. "C'mon folks, let's cheer him on. He's a shy guy, but he can really give us a show, unlike the little prick on stage!" People started playfully grabbing at Walt's clothes so he moved away. Unforunately, the easiest way to do that was to move away from the shops of the square and into the open area in front of the stage. The man followed and stirred up even more of the crowd that smiled and yelled encouragingly at Walt. Nearly half the crowd was chanting, "Shy monster on the stage!" Before the officials paused the posing to yell out, "What's going on back there?" It wasn't until then that Walt looked at who was on stage. It was his eldest step-brother who stared back at him, angry at first, then puzzled. Walt realized he was wearing his brother's clothes and if his brother noticed his unusual green eyes, his identity might not be a secret anymore, and he wasn't sure what that would mean. The youngest step-brother entered the circle that cleared around Walt. "Hey, Who...are...wow," he managed as he joined the admirers. The middle step-brother followed a moment later, but was more angry than impressed. "There's a show on the stage, so stop your shouting!" He looked at Walt and asked, "Do I know you?" Walt felt that his time was up. The charade was over. He turned to run over and through whatever he needed to in order to get away, and maybe back home or even farther away, but as he did, the middle step-brother grabbed his shoulder. Well, he grabbed the shoulder of the body suit, and the sleeve tore off. The crowd gasped as they saw the massive leg-sized arm become a series of sticks. Walt looked at the crowd's hurt faces, at his middle step-brother whose surprise was slowly turning to anger, at the eldest on stage who began to grin with schadenfreude, and then at the prince. Walt's gut wrenched as he saw the prince standing on stage looking so sad, possibly crying! From that moment in the courtyard, Walt knew he loved the prince, not as the picture of ultimate masculinity, but as a culmination of all the kind and honest and thoughtful things he saw in his mirror over the years. Meeting him in person confirmed all that to be true. Walt knew he would catch the prince's eye with his new body, but it was false, an illusion, and in the look of the prince's disappointment, Walt lost all hope of happiness. With tear-streaked vision, he ran. His powerful legs propelled him quickly down the thoroughfare, through the gate, down the road he came from. The only hope he had for consolation was the mirror that might again provide glimpses of his true love. Walt asked it, begged it to reveal the prince, but it only reflected his imbalanced body. Walt threw the body suit into the box and used all his strength to throw the whole thing at the mirror. The mirror simply swallowed it up and faded it away. Walt collapsed on his mattress and cried himself to sleep. The two older step-brothers thought they recognized Walt's face and skinny arm, but they still had a tough time convincing themselves that the two most different people in the world were the same person. The youngest brother didn't quite understand why they didn't want to talk about the massive guy in the square. Everyone, of course, realized that the "shy monster" had used magic, or was under a spell, or that maybe the middle brother cursed the big guy's arm. But they still couldn't get over how big he was, and handsome, and like with the prince, the magical source did little to temper their awe. Lacking their prefered winner, they celebrated the eldest brother's overall title, but he still felt a bit short-changed, especially since the prince declined to entertain him at the palace. The prince was familiar enough with magic that the quickly connected the adorable, tall boy in the courtyard with the sexy hulk in the square and he felt sorry that the boy felt he had to use magic, and sorry that it failed and left him feeling a fraud. The prince so wanted to hold him again in his arms and comfort him, and wished he hadn't fled so impressively fast. The middle brother was left with a beige sleeve, but its magic was gone, or dormant. After the prince asked for it, he spent the post-competition celebrations crafting a divining spell with it to locate the residence of its previous owner. After the second day, he set off with a crystal's glow to guide him and cloaked himself in the illusion of a traveler. While the celebration of the competition usually lasted a few days, the eldest brother felt like the excitement was waning and thought he might be more honored back in his home village, even though nobody much liked him there. If that huge guy that interrupted his show was Walt, or a relative of Walt's, he thought, maybe something that would make me huge as well was waiting back at home. His mother was enjoying herself in the celebrations, but when he started pouting, she relented. Walt work up the morning after the competition and did some basic chores. He walked around the village, but could not find the old woman who gave him a ride. He checked the mirror several times for a glimpse of the prince, or a reappearance of the pink-wrapped box. That night he dreamt of the prince wading through dark water and holding a soft, rosy light that hummed a lullaby. After Walt got cleaned and dressed, a messenger boy showed up at the door. "The lady is on her way," he announced with his hand out. Walt paid him and rushed to get everything in order. From her son's stories, it was unclear what they would find. She was flirting with a judge and never got a good view at all the commotion, but they seemed to think Walt was there. As ever, one way or another, she was ready to be disappointed. As they approached, Walt came out looking as pathetic as usual offered them water. Her older sons glared at him before chugging their drink and showing off how light their cases were in their arms and then fighting over who could carry the most cases. As they headed into the house, Walt meekly led the coach and horses to the stable yard and she felt that everything was normal. There wasn't enough food for a feast and Walt got blamed for that. The older brothers waited for some confirmation from Walt that he was at the competition, but if they could pretend that Walt was always the skinny waterboy, that was fine with them. They each smacked the youngest when he started telling Walt about the surprise giant and the older brothers caught no visible reaction from Walt to its mentioning. That night, Walt's step-mother returned to his room. "Where did that pretty box go?" she asked. "I threw it out," he replied. "And you're not wearing that ear thing," she noticed. "Can I keep it, please," Walt begged. "Of course you can. Isn't your birthday coming up?" she asked but didn't wait for a reply before she headed back down. Walt stared at the mirror, hoping to see his prince, and he thought he caught a faint pink glow, but it was soon late enough that he fell asleep. He woke up and found the pink box again by the mirror, but it was much bigger this time. He went to open it, but the top popped off and there stood his eldest step-brother, wearing the body suit draped over him like a monk's robe. Walt heard his insides scream, "No!" as he saw the body suit's magic start to work. This time, it also stretched his step-brother taller and taller as his muscles grew to fill the suit, a massive mountain of bulging muscle, but it didn't stop. His step-brother soon erupted through the roof and as he jumped to the ground outside, he grew as big as the house. He roared as the body suit truly disappeared and his step-brother was a naked giant of a monster bodybuilder. "Now to give that prince some payback for ignoring me," he roared as his voice shook the house. Walt could hear the prince's voice in the distance, "I'm coming, Walt!" Walt woke up screaming, "No!" He realized it was a dream and cried from both relief and sorrow, because his prince wasn't coming and even if he was, he'd only find the thief from the garden. The prince's crystal brought him to Walt's village and its growing brightness encouraged him. He wound his way to a fine but older-style house and knocked on the door. They were having breakfast when a knock came at the door. Walt was off gathering more dill for his step-mother's smoked fish, so she got up and opened the small panel in the door to ask, "Who is it?" "A traveler," he answered simply. "Well, keep traveling," she replied and slammed the panel closed. "I come from the prince," he added with a yell. She reopened the panel and gave him a questioning look. "What proof have you?" "Allow me in and I'll explain," he offered. "We're eating, but there's no food to spare, I'm afraid," she said as she opened the door to the weary-looking man. As he entered the room and saw the three brothers, his heart sank. His spell had found the one who last held the sleeve: the middle brother. The eldest brother spoke up, "Has he changed his mind, then?" "I'm sorry, this was a waste of time," the stranger replied. "Are you crying?" asked the youngest. The prince turned and left and ran into the woods, and the step-mother shut the door behind him. "Good riddance, I say. How odd." The brothers dug back into their food and Walt entered with the dill. He had been heading back when he spotted the stranger through the window and delayed his return to hide for a bit. The stranger seemed familiar, but as Walt peered for signs of who he was, he got blurry and it was difficult to identify any clear feature about him, but there was something wrong about him being there, but also something wonderous about him. That night, Walt woke up during the night when he heard a voice snap, "Gabe!" and then "You there?" Walt figured it was a dream, because it was the prince's voice. He hoped it didn't become a nightmare. "This mirror's not working right," said the prince's voice, and Walt realized it was coming from his mirror that had the faintest pink glow. "It didn't work. I didn't find him. You'd think it'd be fairly easy to pick him out of all the others around, but... well, I'm making camp and I'll head back tomorrow. Maybe he'll show up next year." And the glow disappeared and the dream ended. "Hey, skinny," Walt's step-mother woke him in the morning. "We're going to the village celebration for your step-brother and you're going to the market so we can finally have a feast of our own, too." So, just an hour later Walt's step-family rode on horses and Walt rode the donkey. Walt hadn't washed up and he knew he'd get better service looking less like a beggar, so he detoured towards a nearby pond he liked, and nobody paid him any mind. As Walt reached the bank of the pond, a voice came from the bushes just a few paces away. "Beautiful, isn't it?" The stranger's features rippled as Walt quickly recognized the face of the prince and froze. "It figures that I'd find you just when I'd given up, for now," he added as he stood and stepped towards Walt who gasped, realizing that the prince was stark naked and wet and beautiful. "I'm... I'm sorry," Walt mustered. "For playing hard to get? It makes for a good wedding reception story," the prince joked as he took another step forward and looked longingly up into Walt's eyes. Walt remembered his dream, or memory, from last night, and he realized he might have read parts of the last few days wrong. "Have you been looking for me?" "For a long time," the prince answered. "Have you been waiting for me?" "For a long time," Walt replied as he stepped forward and kissed the prince until they both gasped for air. "Nice ear cuff," the prince noted. Walt reached for his ear and confirmed that it was there now. They both noticed Walt's skin glowing like moonlight and somehow he had lost all of his clothes, as well. He was still very lean, but not quite as malnourished. "How is it happening already?" the prince asked rhetorically. "Who are you?" Walt felt an echo of the power of the body suit, but it seemed like a mere trickle through the dam. "Can it happen faster?" he asked the prince. "Most definitely, but tell me anytime you want me to stop," replied the prince who squatted down and started sucking on Walt's hardening dick. Walt's legs trembled with pleasure, so it was easy for the prince to pull him down onto the mossy grass. Walt felt big in the prince's warm, forceful mouth and as the prince shifted positions, Walt looked at his now foot-long, thick cock. The prince stood over Walt's torso as drops of his pre-cum fell into Walt's mouth. It was like nectar. "You're my giant muscle god!" Walt exclaimed as he felt over the prince's bulging calves and the bottom of massive quads. "And you're mine," the prince replied as he squatted down onto Walt's pole and bounced furiously. Walt considered that he was having another dream, but the pleasure of that unworldly ass that seemed to be actively massaging his cock was both too real and too beyond his imagination. Walt watched the prince's own cock swell larger and larger, and heard it smack each of them at a deeper and deeper pitch until finally Walt felt a tight squeeze that rocketed the cum out of his heavy balls and into his prince, and just as Walt's orgasm began to fade and he took a deep sigh of satisfaction, the prince shoved his cock down Walt's throat and unleashed his own torrent. Walt felt no need to breathe as he swallowed and swallowed and swallowed a river of honeyed cream. At last, the prince was spent and he crashed to the ground beside Walt. "Get some sleep," he advised, but Walt barely heard him as he drifted off. The prince was also exhausted, but he wanted to stay awake and quickly splashed into the cool pond before returning to a slowly growing Walt. It was like watching bread rise. You didn't really see anything move, but you could tell once it happened enough. Walt took on the look of an amateur swimmer, then his veins became more visible and he looked competitive. His arms thickened enough that he obviously lifted a bit, then his legs showed that he was more serious. His calves became noticeable muscles and his forearms hinted at a strong grip that with his broader shoulders and visible chest muscles made him look like a wrestler. His chest thickened, and his back began to widen his sides. His abs tightened into a more defined shape and his glutes shifted his hips up a bit. His traps rose next to a strong neck and he became an amateur bodybuilder. Then everything seemed to grow together. Bulges became more rounded, veins a bit thicker, and single bulges separated into multiple bulges as his limbs began to look wrapped in different muscles and his sides and legs became anatomy lessons in picking out individual muscles. Walt's cock stirred but it was unclear whether it was getting hard or just enjoyed moving around. His shoulders continued to grow larger and broader and each breath heaved a larger and larger chest into the air. His arms swelled large with the promise of mountainous peaks. His hands became manly paws, and the prince was tempted to kiss and lick Walt's thick, muscled feet. Walt's legs were spread by his growing thighs that could feed a family for a week, and the prince could barely keep himself from touching Walt all over. "I hope you're enjoying this as much as you look like you are," Walt said through dreamy eyes. The prince grabbed Walt and they got up and threw themselves into the pond. After they swam back a bit and their feet found the sandy bottom, they shared another long kiss. Then at the same time, they said, "I don't even know your name." And then, "You don't?" Walt realized that he had only heard the prince say his name in a dream, and the prince realized that most people just knew him as "Prince Carmine." "It's W..." they both began and then laughed. Walt said, "You first. I already know the Carmine part." "Yes, Carmine, it means red. My first name is William, but most people, well court people, call me Will." "I'm Walter White, but everyone calls me Walt. Well, some people called me skinny, but..." "Not any more," the prince, Will, said with a laugh and Walt joined him. "Ya know," Will added, "There were some Whites that once ruled a kingdom many leagues away. Do you know where your family is from?" "No, my parents died a while ago and I just live with my step-family," Walt replied. "Around here?" Will asked as he realized who Walt's step-family was. "Three brothers?" "Yeah," Walt confirmed. "Step-brothers. We're not related." "Not at all," Will confirmed. As they walked out of the pond, they stayed close enough for their hands to brush over the hard curves of the other's body, but far enough away that their eyes could roam and try to visually grasp as much as possible at once. Walt was the gigantic size he was with the body suit's magic, but it was all him now. He couldn't help marveling at his own engorged size as Will retrieved his pack from the bushes. "You're very distracting," Will agreed. "But I love it." And they kissed again. "I love you," Walt shared. "I loved how you cared for that hawk and cried when you set it free." Will was stunned. "How did you... Who are you?" Then he laughed, "I loved you the moment you stepped under the tree in the garden, and the shock on your face when I snuck up on you. I wanted to kiss you then, and ... it seemed like you knew me, like not the prince, but who I was." "I do," Walt replied before they shared another kiss. They smiled and held hands, and then Walt looked down to make sure they were on level ground. "Did you get taller? You're the same height as me now." In all their mutual admiration, they didn't realize that they were both 7 feet tall and probably over 500 pounds of hot, ripped muscle each. "I don't have clothes for this," Will admitted. "But I have the next best thing." And he took a vial out of his bag and placed a finger on each of their shoulders. Walt smelled salt and then saw the ghost of an ivory traveling cloak around Will. "We can see though them, but nobody else can," Will explained. "But we're naked underneath," said the normally modest Walt. "Everybody is," replied Will as he carried his pack and headed over to pet the donkey. "And where are we going?" asked Walt. "I hear there's a celebration in the village. For somebody important. I'd hate to ruin it." Walt had never seen his step-brother as angry as when Will snuck behind the make-shift throne and dumped him out of it. Will grabbed each of his swinging fists and brought him to his kness with a squeeze. From that angle, the step-brother could see that it was the prince, in fact, a taller, bigger prince and he started bubbering drivel and scurried off the dais. Will's hood fell back and the crowd gasped as they realized there was a single man in that cloak, and he looked like the prince but even bigger. Then Walt stepped up and brushed back his own hood. Some people might have recognized his face, but most were just thinking, "there's two of them!" "Now that I have your attention," Will boomed and was surprised by the volume and resonance of his voice. "I want you all to be witness to an important question." He paused long enough for everyone's shock to wear off and their curiosity to kick in. Will turned to Walt. "Yes!" Walt shouted. "I didn't ask yet," Will whispered. "You don't have to," answered Walt. "We'll do this properly at the palace," Will playfully warned. "Kiss him!" came a yell from an old woman in the crowd, and part of the crowd began to realize what was happening. The kissed and then both exclaimed to the crowd, "We're getting married!" And there was much rejoicing throughout the land, blah, blah. Walt and Will, or Princes White and Carmine, were surprised to realize that their cum continued to make them grow. Every year Walt used his mirror to observe the kindest and bravest and most caring actions in the kingdom and after the bodybuilding competition he awarded the winner, sometimes two, with one stein of milky drink that made them strong contenders for the following competition. And so, the kingdom became even beefier and more peaceful. Of course, the 25-foot, 4,000-pound rulers didn't hurt, either. The End.
  23. magicworker

    Rivalry

    Part 1 I turned 18 in the fall of my freshman year. After a decent high school career, I was a bench-warmer on the football team. But the real reason I was at the university was to continue research into a muscle-growth serum. My brother was a big player on the rival school's team. He was especially big because he stole the only dose of a one-time growth serum I had acquired in high school. The guy who developed that serum also left me a copy of his research, so all I needed was access to the right equipment and I could recreate it, or even make something better. I wasn't the typical football jock. I was always a science nerd, but my brother and a passion for muscle got me into the sport. I spent much of my time with two football teammates, Jeff and Jay, both seniors and well-built twin brothers. They were also halfbacks, my high school position, which was the reason I wasn't needed to play that year, and the reason I'd be needed the following year. They were practical jokers on the team, made easier by the difficulty in telling them apart, but they were always nice and friendly about it. I quickly figured I could tell them about my plans, and even if they didn't believe me, they'd play along. They helped me get a research internship at a school lab. It was mostly technical grunt work, but I had enough clearance to sneak in time on most of the equipment I needed. The next problem was that I lacked the right supplies. The requisition process was pretty secure, but luckily I reconnected with a high school science club buddy Ralph (pronounced "Rayf"). Turns out he skipped going to college and worked for a biotech startup that has lots of funding, but no clear aim. "They said they were looking for smart people with crazy ideas," he explained, "and that's exactly how Mr. Finemann described me. Remember?" Ralph was actually the one who accidentally tipped off my brother that I had a growth serum, but he never really thought before opening his mouth and opened it a lot. After realizing he could help me, I eventually steered the conversation enough to ask, "Can you build me a few grams of a couple different proteins?" "Sure, you're a good friend," he replied without hesitation. "Just send me a list what you need." None of us on the team actually talked about how much all our training and meeting time was aimed at beating our rivals in our game next month. It never needed to be said, I guess. And even though I wasn't playing, it felt like they all thought that having the brother of the other team's star player was some kind of secret psychological weapon. That latent expectation put pressure on me to finish the formula quickly. The serum that I had before caused an awful, painful fever for a couple weeks while it worked and without near constant feeding, the hunger became dangerous. Also, it could only be used once before the body became immune to it. When my brother took it, he added close to 20 pounds of muscle and got an inch or two taller. Based on the research for that serum, I was surprised that in almost a month I constructed a serum that might be better. It had a growth effect similar to the previous one, but it was more viral-based, so it was easier to make, should not be quite so debilitating while it worked and might even be able to evade immunity so it can be used more than once on the same person. But I didn't want to test it on a fellow teammate in case it did still have those bad side effects. Luckily, Jeff and Jay had a younger sophomore brother Gerry who was a willing guinea pig.
  24. Check out part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who/(last story listed) The Construction Project sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4583-constructing-more-projects-and-building-bigger-men-muscle-genie/?hl=worship The Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry-muscle-genie/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer After dumping load after load inside Caleb, Dorian finally stops and pulls his cock out of the smitten bottom to take a breather. The smooth bodybuilder turns around to give his hairy partner a huge bearhug before burying his head in his huge furry pecs. Dorian bounces them for him a few times to make Caleb moan loudly. The hairy stud loves every minute of it as he holds him in his massive arms. As he does this, he comes up with a great idea. ‘Hey Caleb…..perhaps we could invite someone to come here and join us? Not necessarily someone that is quite as big, but rather someone we could dominate. I have a friend that would be perfect for this. He won’t recognize me I know because the last time he saw me, I wasn’t this hairy.’ Caleb laughs and agrees that it would be a lot of fun to play around with a smaller guy. Dorian gets down on the ground and finds his cell phone lying beside the tattered fabric of what used to be his clothes. He grabs it and stands back up to dial the number of his close friend Joel, whom he has known for several years from when they were in school together. He hands the phone over to Caleb who seems really surprised that he would just give him the phone. Joel answers. ‘Hello? I don’t recognize this number, who is this?’ Caleb clears his throat and tells him that he needs his help in searching for Dorian and that he went to school with him back when they were kids. Joel asks what his name is and wants to know why he needs his help in finding Dorian. After a few minutes of back and forth, Joel finally agrees that he will meet him at the hotel, but that it would take probably an hour for him to get there since he is not in the same area. Caleb tells him that he will wait an hour then and hands the phone back to Dorian who hangs up. The two men laugh knowing that this could end up being a complete waste of time but that they have to try it just to see if it works. Dorian tells Caleb that he will have to find something to wear since he is without clothes. The smooth stud says that he can use his extra pair of posers and his leather pants and shirt that are sitting in his car. He grabs a pair of his shorts on the floor to put on and goes down to get them while Dorian goes into the bathroom to clean up a bit. After about thirty minutes, the hairy stud hears a knock on the door and goes to answer it. He peers through the hole in the door and gets a weird look on his face. For some reason, Caleb is smiling and directing his eyes to his left. ‘Ummm okay…..Caleb why don’t you just come back in man.’ ‘Heh well…..our guest seems to have arrived a bit early it seems. I actually ran into him down in the parking lot and he pretty much figured that I was the guy on the phone the way I described myself to him. I let him know that I found you and that you were waiting up here in the room. He was a bit apprehensive, but he agreed to come up.’ ‘Ohh *smiles* well then come on in.’ Dorian opens the door as Caleb rushes in and throws the leather outfit at the hairy man’s torso and motions for him to rush into the bathroom to put it on. He holds Joel back for a few seconds before letting him inside. The slightly overweight, but remarkably sexy biracial man enters and looks around in disbelief. He turns to look at Caleb and seems really irritated. ‘I know I just saw someone run into the bathroom. I saw their hairy ass bouncing as they closed the door.’ Caleb laughs a little before putting his hands on Joel’s shoulders trying to hold him in place. ‘I know, I know. He is wanting to surprise you I think. He apparently had a crush on you in school and just wanted to show you what he looks like now.’ The nervous man goes to sit on the bed while Caleb stands by the door. Joel looks at him and studies the huge man’s chest before scanning the bulge in the big guy’s shorts. Caleb smiles and makes it bounce a few times before crossing his arms and making the veins pulse and jump. The bathroom door opens and Dorian walks out in what is a skin tight leather shirt and the pants that his smooth skinned worship partner let him borrow. His cock is completely visible in the leather as it sits off to the side in them. Joel turns and looks completely shocked staring at Dorian’s bloated frame. He gulps a few times before looking into the hairy stud’s eyes. ‘I uhhhh…..I don’t know what to say. You can’t be Dorian Ames because he looks nothing like you. Of course…..I would have to see your upper body to know for sure.’ Dorian grins and walks over to him to stand in front of his face. He bounces his pecs and flexes his abs making each one protrude through the leather. Joel reaches out and pulls the shirt up to expose the hairy forest in between each abdominal. He sighs before running his hands up below both pecs and moans feeling the round edges of them. The sweat seems to be pouring quite a bit from his head now. Caleb walks over and stands next to Joel by the bed and grabs one of his hands to put it on his cock. ‘Uhhh guys……*seems very uncomfortable but won’t stop feeling them both* I’m not sure this is such a good idea. I am feeling kind of funny…..’ Joel lets out a few groans before Caleb and Dorian hear several pops coming from the man’s beefy body. Each time he breathes in and out, it looks like he is swelling which catches the eye of both musclemen. His dress shirt which hung loosely on him just a minute ago is looking a bit snug as the muscles in his chest and arms start to protrude from the layers of fat that once covered them. His legs stretch the fabric in his pants to its limits making a sound that the two big men have never heard before. Joel’s hands widen as he continues to caress both men. Caleb feels each finger thicken against his cock making him sigh as a stream of precum goes flowing down his leg. The growing biracial man feels his mind wandering as the hand on Dorian’s chest reaches for his leather shirt and completely yanks it off his body. Joel’s feet explode from his shoes as his pants rip open revealing his bloated cinnamon quads and round calves. They are not defined, but rather thick and immense. Joel’s back finally busts through the back of his shirt as the huge ripples and valleys that are making up his delts and lower back continue to expand. He grunts feeling his lats, traps, and shoulders swelling bigger on his frame as he looks down at the two inflating mountains filling in what was once deflated moobs. He roars as they bust through the front as every button goes flying around the room. His gut flops for a few seconds before it hardens and stretches to accommodate the huge abdominals sitting just below the many layers of fat. He finally pulls his hands away from the two men to get up from the bed to try to contain himself. His shirt is in tatters now as he pulls it off revealing his incredibly powerful upper body. His head is now reacting as his head expands and his neck stretches wider. Caleb pulls his own shorts off right before he launches several ropes of cum into the air. Dorian follows suit as he tries to yank his leather pants off. Joel’s final phase occurs when his flabby glutes triple in size and rip out the back of his boxers. The two men gasp staring at his incredibly huge brown ass. The now impressive Joel finally says something. ‘OHH FUCK! *very powerful voice* I feel…..fucking awesome! *feels his crotch growing* OHH FUCK YEAH!’ The sound of tearing fabric radiates from Joel’s crotch as his swelling balls and growing cock finally break free. Caleb and Dorian look down and stare intensely as his ballsac stretches to accommodate the two huge golf balls now inhabiting it. His cock swells and stretches several times before it finally unleashes a river of cum that coats the wall directly in front of him. He yells in delight before reaching down and ripping the remainder of his pants off. When he arrived at the hotel room, Joel was just a slightly overweight man who would have never wanted to show off his flabby body. Now after letting his emotions take over, he has transformed into a powerful beast capable of lifting both of the bodybuilders that summoned him there. He sighs several times before turning to look at the other two and smiling. They both look at him in complete shock. ‘MMMMM guys! Let’s get this party started because I am more than willing to service both of you! Then maybe, you can return the favor!’
  25. Guest

    The Flexorcist (25)

    Twenty-five Tomas put the pile of papers aside and smiled: he had almost completed decrypting the ancient book. The demon that had taken possession of him, had proven to be quite helpful. Together, they had not only discovered some hidden messages but their powers had reached another level. Tomas had used them first to summon the hellish wolves that now roamed the university, then had created a squad of muscular giants to install his rule over the other students and defeated the priests with his black magic. The day for the ritual was approaching quickly: within two days the planets would be perfectly aligned. Then, at the exact stroke of midnight, he would cast the final spell and no one would be able to stand up to him anymore. He would become all-powerful and would command the armies of Hell according to the book. Tomas turned around to face the mirror and cast an evil spell: “Mirror, mirror enhanced in Hell, tell me where my troops dwell!”. Anton was strutting back to his room when he heard a faint grunt coming from the locker room. He barged into it and blinked as he recognized the battered Connor on the bench. He rushed over to his fellow behemoth, kneeled at the bench and asked what had happened. Connor spat some blood from his mouth, cleared his aching throat and grunted in pain as his flattened 12-pack protested against his movements. “Alex… augh… beat me… augh”, he mumbled weakly. “Who’s Alex?”, Anton asked, “And how big is he if he beat you up so bad?”. “The … augh… skinny water boy… augh from the football… augh… team. He helped us… augh… discover where they had… augh… taken you. Tomas made him big… augh… as a reward. He… augh… took the size from wrestle coach and Logan. Is… augh… still smaller than me. Around 500 pounds”, Connor replied softly. “If Tomas made him big, he should be on our side”, Anton said incredulously. “Good point, my pet.” Anton turned around and saw Tomas stepping through the big mirror in the locker room. “Even though he gave up his soul to get big just like you guys, I can’t make any mental connection with him”, Tomas stated. “Take the size from him”, Anton replied, “Shrink him back to his runt-like self”. “Without the mental connection, I can’t do a thing”, Tomas said, “I’m too close of success to have things ruined now. He doesn’t know anything about the book or the ritual, so he’s less dangerous than Sean and Keith. But I won’t underestimate my enemies.” “I could take him down”, Anton said, “I’m bigger than Connor. I’ll trash him good.” He pumped his fists to emphasize his point. “No, my pet”, Tomas answered, “We can’t risk having you defeated as well. If Sean and Keith team up with the wrestlers and the football players, I risk missing the exact moment for the ritual.” “I… augh… own the wrestle team… augh”, Connor grunted painfully, “football team is too… augh… busy evading Alex”. “Perhaps”, Tomas thought out loud, “but I have to be sure. You’ll keep Sean and Keith from teaming up with the other athletes, my pet. Do whatever it takes! And make sure they don’t get anywhere near my room!”. Anton nodded and left the locker room. He smiled, enjoying the feeling of hunting a prey. Tomas now focused his attention fully on Connor, looking down on the cum-drenched, worn-out, naked behemoth. “You will deal with Alex”, he said. “But… augh… he’s beaten me… augh… twice”, Connor protested in between grunts of pain. “We’ve underestimated his natural strength and aggression”, Tomas answered. “I… augh… don’t want another beating… augh. Don’t think… augh… I can… augh… take a third… augh… one”, Connor replied. “Silence!”, Tomas cried and dove into the behemoth’s mind to discover what had happened. He smirked as he reopened his eyes. “He took you by surprise in the locker room I see. But you nearly got the upper hand during the first fight”, he said, “in the showers you simply hadn’t recovered from the first fight and never stood a chance. This means you are able to take him down”. Connor just nodded. “Let’s make sure you’ve got an edge the next time you guys meet”, Tomas said and pulled his cock from his pants. Connor looked up quizzically. Tomas stroked his dick to hardness, pointing the hard 17 incher at Connor’s exposed body. “Over all our enemies you shall prevail with your new size, so let the muscles on your frame rise. From me you’ll get four extra rounds, so you’ll outsize him by one 100 pounds! For every round my cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past!”, he said and his balls blasted out four thick loads of cum onto Connor’s huge frame. Connor tried to understand Tomas’ words but before his mind could process them, the throbbing 17 incher shoot out four loads that splattered onto his nude body, mixing with Alex’ spunk that was coating him. He groaned a bit as he felt a warmth sinking into his battered body. Tomas felt his own body shrink down but couldn’t care less. He didn’t need any superior size with his infernal powers. He shrunk down to 6’4, his weight settling in at 260 pounds, lost two inches on his arms and cock and saw the bottom row of his 12-pack abs evaporate from his stomach. The warmth spread through Connor’s body as Tomas shrunk down. The pleasure of his growth mixed with the pain that shot through his swelling, battered muscles. The excruciating pain overwhelmed his mind and his vision went black as he passed out. Meanwhile Connor’s 560 pound body grew even beastlier as it underwent the effects of the spell. It lengthened until reaching 8 feet, becoming just as tall as Anton. His weight passed Anton’s by 20 pounds as his body beefed up to exactly 600 pounds of hard muscles. It maintained his perfect symmetry as his muscles swelled to their new size: his pecs inflated with more mass, jutting further from his chest; his wide shoulder rounded and broadened as his delts hardened, hanging wide over the creaking bench; even his tight waist was now broader than the bench; the grooves between his cobblestone-sized abs deepened as his 12-pack beefed up and thickened; his thick quads amassed more girth and size, the teardrop-shape totally obscuring his kneecap; his arms jumped to 50 inches of rock-hard meat infested with thick veins and his dick sprang to an intimidating 25 inches of coke can-sized meat. Tomas grinned at the scene: he had just created the biggest guy on campus. “You know what to do: keep Alex from meddling with the ritual at any cost!”, he said to the passed out behemoth and disappeared through the mirror. Connor’s blank mind processed his master’s order and anchored the command into his brain. Sean and Keith raced back to their room after evading Anton. They froze in their tracks as they approached their hallway. Sean glanced around the corner and saw a hulking form guarding their room. “Anton’s patrolling in front of our room”, he said as he turned to Keith. “Why don’t we go to Logan to plan our next move?”, Keith asked and walked back to the stairs. A few minutes later the two fallen star wrestlers reached Logan’s room and knocked. They stepped back instinctively as a bulky athlete opened the door. “Come on in, guys”, Paul said as he checked the hallway for their enemies. Sean and Keith slipped past the 275 pound football player and entered the room. They installed themselves next to Logan, who was standing next to his bed. Paul locked the door and sat down on the bed next to Mike. Sitting down, the two bulky athletes clearly outsized the three standing frail boys in height and width; they even had to look slightly down to look in their eyes. “Well, Alex put Matt in the hospital”, Logan said to break the silence, “he broke his ribs even though he was fully geared up. The doctors are keeping him there to make sure he recovers completely.” “There was no stopping him”, Paul said, “he pushed the three of us around like we were dolls. Man, we all weigh over 250 pounds! And he trashed us! Last year we won all-state and our defense was the best!”. He smacked his fist against the mattress in frustration. “Anton’s also back on his feet”, Sean peeped in his high-pitched voice, “he chased us through the university and guards our room as we speak.” “How will we stop them?”, Keith threw out. “Not”, Mike replied instantly. The others looked at him. “Face it, guys”, he continued, “Matt, Paul and me now are the biggest guys in school. And we were no match for freak Alex. Imagine what three of those hulks are capable off. We’re no superheroes. I would like to survive my senior year and actually turn pro next season and live a happy life. I don’t want to end like Matt or get my muscles stolen like you guys.” Paul nodded in response to his teammate. “So, Tomas has won then?”, Keith asked incredulously, looking up at the two bulky football players. “They’re right”, Sean said, “we have to face it: Tomas has ditched everything we’ve thrown at him. He has beaten your uncle during their first encounter, then he drained Friar Clarke’s muscles to make Anton huge during our fight and stole my muscles as well after it making him even bigger, he used your skinny little brother to take your muscles and grow huge, then he killed your uncle and that other priest and now he has created a third monster by stealing Logan’s muscle. And don’t forget Tomas’ creepy powers! We’ve tried everything and failed.” Silence filled the room as Sean’s words sank into their minds. No one dared to admit out loud he was right. Paul was the first to react. “You guys are right, we just can’t stand up to three giants. They would beat us to a bloody pulp or even kill us. Like Mike, I depend on my healthy body to make a career”, he said, “I suggest we just hide till the end of the semester and avoid any confrontation”. “And what if the three of them appear at football practice?”, Keith asked, “You’ll have to get out to train and play to get your contracts. Not to mention weight training in the gym to keep your muscles”. Color drained from Mike’s and Paul’s faces as they realized Keith was right. “And you can’t move off campus with those wolves roaming around”, Keith added. “What do you suggest then?”, Logan asked. “Well”, Keith replied, “you guys are right that we don’t stand a chance against those freaks in physical battle. Not even against one of them. We should try to outsmart them like you guys did with Anton.” “Tomas will be ready for something like that now. We won’t be able to fool him twice. He could simply create another hulk”, Sean opposed, “I think Paul and Mike are right. We should avoid any contact with Tomas and his gang and ride out the semester hiding.” The three football players nodded in agreement. ‘Okay. Okay”, Keith said and raised his hands in defeat, “But that doesn’t fix the problem of their football practice or pro contract. And we won’t make a career in wrestling with our skinny frames. And our grades are too low to even graduate, so we’ll have to come back here after summer”. The eyes were on Sean again after that remark. “Let’s get some sleep. Tomorrow I might have a solution”, Sean reacted. The next morning Connor awoke from a deep sleep in the locker room. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and blinked in surprise: he couldn’t see anything past his protruding pecs. The mounds of beef raised up from his chest like two mountains of vein-covered, striated meat. A grin formed on his mouth as he recalled the events of last night. He raised his left arm to rub his insanely huge pecs and marveled at the new size of his bulging arm. Blood began flowing to his cock, making the thick shaft lengthen and swell against his thicker-than-a-tree quad. “So huge” The voice made him look to his right and he saw two feet on the floor. Connor’s gaze travelled up along two thick quads, a tight speedo trying to contain a throbbing 8 inch cock, over a strong looking, yet clearly steroid-bloated 8-pack up to a heavy chest that led to two nice round shoulders with strong, thick arms hanging from them. Connor’s eyes travelled further up and made contact with Kurt’s brown ones. “Huge like Anton”, the 290 pound swimmer said in awe. “Even bigger”, Connor rumbled deeply and flexed his right arm. The 50 inch bicep swelled upward and outward as the thick peak sprang toward the ceiling. His left paw immediately groped the stony ball of muscle to feel its new size. “Wow”, Kurt mumbled. His 8 incher hardened some more, leaking precum in his speedo. He slowly extended his hands to the impossibly huge chest in front of him. He shivered as his hands made contact with the hot slabs of hard beef. He tried digging into the concrete-like muscles but even fully relaxed they easily withstood the power of his grip. Connor grinned and bounced his pecs, making them dance under the swimmer’s hand. Striations exploded along the wide surface as the thick muscles hardened under his paper-thin skin. He first bounced them separately and went into a full flex as he brought in his arms. Kurt’s cock exploded as soon as the beastly masses of muscle began dancing under his touch. His eyes widened in disbelief at the incredible sight and his speedo quickly filled with cum as he his hands traced in and out the deep striations. His legs went weak and he slumped down onto his knees, his hands still clamped onto the oversized pecs. Connor bounced his chest a final time and brushed away the thickly muscled arms, breaking the hold on his chest. He sat up, grunting in slight pain as his almost recovered 12-pack protested and looked down onto the swimmer. His own hard 25 inch cock jolted up and the thick head brushed against the bottom of the rack of pecs that jutted from his chest. “I first have wrestle practice and then some things to take care off. But wait for me here and I’ll let you worship my muscles in the shower later”. Kurt stared up at the giant and licked his lips in anticipation. Drool dripped from his mouth as he drank in the sight of the giant pulling on his wrestle singlet. Connor struggled to get the now way too small singlet over his majestic body. The elastic fabric strained as it was stretched to its limits but somehow managed to contain the biggest guy on campus. “How do I look?”, he asked as he turned to face the swimmer. Words died on Kurt’s lips at the spectacular sight: the American flag singlet clung to Connor’s body like a second skin. Every mound of meat, every line and cut was highlighted by the overstretched fabric. His eyes zoomed in on the outlined bulge snaking along the huge right quad: Connor’s flaccid monster dick. “Stay put”, Connor grinningly said and slowly strutted over to the door leading to the wrestle hall. In Logan’s room, the five friends-by-hazard awoke from a restless sleep. Their late night conversation had kept all of them from falling asleep. Paul and Mike were shirtless, doing pushups to maintain their much needed physique. Logan was sitting on Paul’s muscular back and Keith on Mike’s to add some resistance; Sean was walking up and down the room. “I’ve got it, I think”, he said and turned to face the exercising athletes, “Do you guys already have offers after winning all-state last year?”. “Sure”, Mike grunted and kept pumping out pushups, “a talent scout from Texas made me an offer right after the final.” “Yup”, Paul added and cranked out more reps, “that guy talked to all four of us. Told us we could come do some tests whenever we wanted. He even sent me an email later, check it on my phone”. Sean grabbed Paul’s phone and retrieved the email. He read it quickly and turned back to the others. “Let’s call him right now”, he said and dialed the number mentioned in the email. “Good morning, sir”, he said, “It’s the manager of Paul, Mike and Matt, the thundering threesome as we call them. You’ve seen them in action last year during the final. Yes, indeed, those are the athletes I represent. No, the fourth athlete is with another manager unfortunately. I’m calling to fix a date for their tests with your team, sir. Paul and Mike can test as soon as possible. Matt’s had an accident and has broken some ribs. Right, he can take the tests later. Next week, you say? Fine with me, sir. My athletes will be ready, they’re working out as we speak. I’ll accompany them with my personal assistants. Yeah, talented players deserve the best. Nice talking to you, sir. See you next week.” “As simple as that, guys”, Sean said, “I could hear he doesn’t even care about those tests; he really wants you on his team. From now on I’m your manager and Keith and Logan my assistants. Tomas might have won, but we’ll be able to live a comfortable life from the money you’ll be making. You’ll have to make sure you’re in top shape to milk everything we can from this deal”. “Yeah!”, Paul boomed and pumped out more pushups, his muscled chest swelling as blood flowed into the working muscle. Mike followed his lead with a grin. Connor opened the door of the wrestle hall and quizzically looked around: it was deserted. He slammed the thick metal door closed and strutted back to the locker room as he heard some noise inside the gym. He pulled open the door and entered. The wrestle team was working on their strength before their actual training would start. The now skinny, 90 pound coach peeped his instructions as his wrestlers cranked out reps. Four of the biggest athletes were standing around a bench and cheering: Aaron, a 180 pound all-American senior was benching a heavily loaded bar. The other guys roared in joy as he racked the bar. “Yeagh! Ten reps with 360 pounds! That’s twice my weight! Who’s the boss?”, Aaron boomed as he sat up and flexed his pecs. “ME!” The loud, deep baritone voice rumbled through the gym like thunder and all heads turned toward the door. Connor swaggered through the gym, grinning as he heard several gasps of awe and stopped in front of the bench. The four big wrestlers looked like skinny sticks next to the 600 pound behemoth. Fear and admiration flickered in their eyes as they scanned his titanic physique. “Lay down, boy”, Connor said to Aaron. Aaron instantly laid down on the bench, wondering what would happen next. Before anyone could react, Connor grabbed the bench and lifted it up over his head. Effortlessly, he began doing overhead presses. His perfectly round, bowling ball-sized delts bulged and flexed as he cranked out perfect reps. All the wrestlers and the now pathetic coach stared in awe at the display of superpower. Several of them had throbbing hard cocks clearly outlined in their wrestle singlets. After 30 minutes Connor’s shoulders began burning from the effort and sweat dripped from his red face. He cranked out a final rep, making his shoulders swell even larger and lowered the bench with perfect control. “Let’s practice our technique, boys”, he boomed. The wrestlers stared at their coach. “Move!”, Connor bellowed. Instantly, every wrestler sprinted out of the gym into the wrestle hall. They all quickly paired up and began practicing their moves. Aaron went over to the other guys his size, but the four of them had already begun. “Seems like we’ll have to practice together.” All color drained from Aaron’s face as he turned around and saw Connor motioning him to come over. Reluctantly, he slowly stepped over toward the grinning behemoth. “We’re the biggest guys on the team”, Connor said, “no need to practice our technique. We’ll play a real match.” “No matches”, the tiny coach peeped. “Zip it, runt”, Connor bellowed angrily, “you’ll be the ref”. Aaron couldn’t believe his eyes as he automatically scanned his opponent. The muscles on Connor’s body seemed flexed even though the behemoth was fully relaxed; the threatening wide shoulders were still pumped beyond believe from the gym and his skintight singlet managed to hide only half of the incredible pecs; the oversized rack of muscle spilled from the side of the stretched out fabric; below that, the cobblestone-sized abs that formed the super dense 12-pack rippled with every breath the behemoth took. Aaron decided to use his superior technique and shot forward. Connor saw his opponent moving in, but didn’t budge. He knew very well that the 180 pound athlete was no threat for him. Aaron threw his muscular arms around the behemoth’s waist, but his hands didn’t reach each other. “Better try something else”, Connor said with a smirk. Aaron grabbed his opponent’s tree-sized right quad and tried tossing him over. He summoned every ounce of strength in his athletic body, his face turning red from the effort. “Not good enough, boy”, Connor said. He grabbed the back of Aaron’s singlet with his left paw and effortlessly tossed the 180 pound athlete aside. Aaron flew back several feet before he crashed down on the mat. He quickly jumped up, avoiding that his back was on the mat for too long. He charged at the behemoth at full speed. Connor grunted in faint pain as his opponent’s shoulder collided with his abs. The momentum added to the 180 pounds of muscle hurt his not completely recovered abs. He quickly grabbed his opponent’s singlet and tossed him down on the mat. Aaron landed on his back on the mat and before he could react a big shadow fell over him: Connor threw himself down over him. His vision went black in pain as the 600 pounds of hard muscle made contact with his body. Connor grinned down at his opponent and began doing pushups over him, trapping him between the mat and his protruding pecs. Aaron grunted in pain as the heavy pecs pushed him into the hard mats. Even when Connor’s arm were fully stretched, his thick pecs were still pushing into his own muscular ones. The coach was tapping on the mat like crazy to end the match but Connor just ignored him. He kept moving up and down, flexing his gigantic pecs as he cranked out more reps. Aaron was totally lost in pain as the mountain-like pecs flexed hard, crushing and battering his own chest. He squirmed and budged but the behemoth kept doing pushups atop him. He could feel his ribs beginning to crack as the impossibly heavy weight shoved him into the hard mats. “Why don’t you pick on someone your own size?”...
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..